« 
 
 
 'ME GlMf SbliMNITY
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 AT LOS ANGELES
 
 THE GREAT SOLEMNITY OF 
 THE CORONATION
 
 
 )> GeoRGSit; n bL € n. 
 
 .'^1 
 
 i 
 
 o 
 
 Q 
 
 t'tesS'^^^^^^sisss^w'l^ 
 
 
 ^^^^^^^^Tffl 
 
 a 
 
 ^^^^=v5?^^2r^^^^^^^ P^' 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^rff-^ ^•liS/ ^T^W^^^B Ikwt 
 
 •0 
 
 J 
 
 wy /£»r-S^^^Biewig|^^sjj(j^| Di^ 
 
 > 
 
 ^0 
 
 i^^M 
 
 ^fl 
 
 a 
 >; 
 
 w 
 
 Jl MftVif^jWr/ J^ •^E>inKy*es^2:^^ 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 ^^^H^^^ 
 
 
 1 
 
 BO 
 
 ^^^^S 
 
 ■j.'"*^ 
 
 
 l>TiRU5Ki rX X ?xo u j^e \ 
 
 ^
 
 THE GREAT SOLEMNITY 
 OF THE CORONATION 
 OF A KING AND QUEEN 
 
 ACCORDING TO THE USE OF 
 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 
 
 WITH NOTES AND EXCURSUSES, LITURGICAL 
 HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE, 
 
 BY 
 
 DOUGLAS MACLEANE, M.A. 
 
 CANON OF SALISBURY, PROCTOR IN CONVOCATION, RECTOR OF CODFORD 
 
 ST. PETER, SOMETIME FELLOW OF PEMBROKE COLLEGE, OXFORD 
 
 AUTHOR OF "LANCELOT ANDREWES AND THE REACTION," "oUR ISLAND CHURCH,' 
 
 "reason, thought and language," ETC. 
 
 WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY 
 THE LORD BISHOP OF SALISBURY 
 
 > 1 > J 1 J 
 
 LONDON : 
 GEORGE ALLEN & COMPANY, LTD. 
 
 44 & 45 RATHBONE PLACE 
 191 1 
 
 [All rights reserved]
 
 1 ' ( ' ~ ' t I , • * 
 
 «. » 
 
 
 Printed by Ballantvne, Hanson A' Co. 
 At the Ballantyne Press, Edinburgh
 
 
 a JD/\ 
 
 ^% 
 
 PREFACE 
 
 Some four-fifths of the original edition of this 
 .'^ book, published in 1902 by Mr. F. E. Robinson, 
 having been destroyed, shortly after publication, 
 by a fire at the printers', it has been suggested 
 to me to reissue it in a cheaper form. 
 
 The somewhat fully annotated Order of Ser- 
 
 ^ vice now reproduced is the new one for King 
 
 ^ George V. and Oueen Mary, which has been 
 
 put forth while these sheets were passing through 
 
 the press. The Excursuses have been somewhat 
 
 altered, and the whole book has been revised. 
 
 It aims at popularising the results of the 
 labours of scholars, by whom so much has been 
 done of recent years for the elucidation of the 
 august Coronation Rite. D. M. 
 
 Easter, 191 i. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 

 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Preface v 
 
 Introduction by the Bishop of Salisbury . ix 
 
 Sacring I 
 
 The Processional Entrance . . . .12 
 Form and Order of the Service . . -19 
 Notes on the Coronation Service ... 56 
 
 Excursuses — 
 
 A. Coronation of the Queen Consort . 201 
 
 B. Additional Notes on the Solemnity 
 
 OF 1902 ...... 210 
 
 C. Two Nineteenth Century Coron.\tions 227 
 
 D. The Procession from Westminster 
 
 Hall 233 
 
 E. The Banquet and Feudal Services . 258 
 
 F. The Progress from the Tower . .278 
 
 G. The Knights of the Bath and the 
 
 King's Vigil 288 
 
 H. The Abbey and St. Edward's Shrine . 294 
 
 I. The Consecrating Prelate . . . 304 
 K. "Hallowing to King" and "to 
 
 Bishop" 310
 
 vlii CONTENTS 
 
 Appendices — 
 
 I PAGE 
 
 I. The Plantagenet Oath . . . -313 
 
 II. Coronation of the King of Hungary . 314 
 
 III. Form and Manner of the Coronation 
 
 OF King Charles 1 316 
 
 INDEX 341
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 It is natural that a Bishop of Salisbury should 
 welcome to the foundation of St. Osmund those 
 clergy who have shown special interest in the 
 ordinances and liturgical offices of the Church 
 of England. It has therefore been a particular 
 pleasure to myself to admit to it, among its 
 recently created prebendaries or canons, two such 
 excellent liturgists as our new Sub-dean, Chris- 
 topher Wordsworth, and our clerical proctor in 
 Convocation, Canon Douglas Macleane. Both of 
 them have thrown light on the great solemnity 
 of the Coronation, to which we are all looking 
 forward this year, the Sub-dean in the two 
 learned works which he has edited for the Henry 
 Bradshaw Society, and Canon Macleane in the 
 first edition of this book, which is now issued, 
 on the basis of the service appointed for the 
 Coronation of their present Majesties, with the 
 amendments and corrections which make it suit- 
 able for the occasion. 
 
 I shall not be surprised if it should prove one 
 of the most popular books of the year, and one 
 
 tx
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 which its possessors will most care to preserve 
 of all the memorials of this solemn rite. 
 
 Mr. Macleane's literary skill is well known 
 to his friends, and it extends to several rather 
 separate fields. He is a logician, as well as a 
 historian and a theologian. But he is above all 
 a Churchman ; and many will feel thankful, as 
 I do, that the task of illustrating this splendid 
 national act of religion has fallen into such 
 sympathetic hands. In days when the present 
 satisfaction of material wants and desires is an 
 absorbing occupation to so many, it is a happy 
 thing for the country to be reminded of the high 
 ideal of kingly office which has come down to 
 us from the past, and to have it set forth by 
 means of the wholesome and expressive symbolism 
 of the successive acts of the Coronation drama. 
 It is a striking spectacle and (I will not say 
 " but ") a deeply religious one. Books like this, 
 which turn men's minds to the inner meaning 
 of what is done, may serve a double purpose. 
 They may be expected to make that action more 
 fruitful of blessing to all who take part in it, 
 and to the country at large. They may also 
 open men's eyes to the value of a sober, dignified 
 and solemn ritual, especially on the great festivals 
 of the Church, and on the great occasions of 
 individual life, and to the possibility of teaching 
 even our simplest folk to enter into the spirit
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 of common acts of worship. I think it is not 
 too much, for instance, to hope that those Non- 
 conformists who approve of the solemn promises 
 made by the King at his coronation, and of the 
 solemn benediction given to him by the Church 
 at that great moment of his life — as I believe 
 most of them do — will also see that the Church 
 cannot be wrong in treating the individual 
 Christian at his confirmation in a somewhat 
 similar manner. The Church is so far in 
 sympathy with democracy that it wishes all her 
 sons and daughters to have relatively as high an 
 ideal with regard to their own lives and callings 
 as our gracious Sovereign, thank God, is privi- 
 leged to have for his. 
 
 JOHN SARUM. 
 
 ■^rd April 191 1.
 
 " O wise Helena, thou hast set the Cross upon the 
 head of Princes that it may be adored in the homage 
 paid to them." _^^^ Ambrose. 
 
 " The pageant of earthly royalty has the semblance 
 and the benediction of the Eternal King." 
 
 — Newman.
 
 THE GREAT SOLEMNITY 
 OF THE CORONATION 
 
 SACKING 
 
 "Thou silly fellow, thou dost not know thy own 
 silly business ! " said an eighteenth-century peer 
 to Anstis, the king-of-arms ; and Horace Wal- 
 pole, who records the words, remarks how useless 
 it is to know anything about "barbarous ages, 
 when there was no taste." Nevertheless, the 
 Coronation rite impressed the flippant Horace 
 himself as " awful." It is crowded also with 
 interest to the historical student. 
 
 " The Westminster Coronations," Stanley says, 
 "contain, on the one hand, in the Recognition, 
 the Enthronization, and the Oath the utterances 
 of the ' fierce democracy ' of the people of Eng- 
 land ; they contain, on the other hand, in the 
 Unction, the fatal Stone, the sanction of the pre- 
 lates, and the homage of the nobles the primitive 
 regard for sacred places, sacred relics, consecrated 
 persons, and heaven-descended right, lingering on 
 through changes in the most opposite direction " 
 (^Westminster Abbey, p. iio).
 
 2 SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Since George III. died the subject has been 
 scientifically studied. Arthur Taylorls-, erudite 
 Glory of Regality was published in; i82i>— one 
 of the firstfruits of the romanticist movement. 
 The writings of Silver and of Palmer drew fur- 
 ther attention to the Coronation. The first 
 edition of Maskell's great work, the Monumenta 
 Ritualia Ecclesi^e Anglicans, is dated 1846. Since 
 then the early pontificals have been printed, 
 and the Henry Bradshaw Society has issued the 
 truly scholarly volumes of Prebendary Words- 
 worth, the Rev. E. S. Dewick and Dr. J. Wick- 
 ham Legg. Planche's Regal Records and Mr. 
 Cyril Davenport's English Regalia deal with non- 
 liturgical aspects of the subject ; and Mr, WilliarnS 
 Jones's Crowns and Coronations is a mine of popu- 
 lar information, not always accurate in detail, of 
 every possible kind. It is not necessary to men- 
 tion the picturesque chapter, disfigured, however, 
 by some blunders, in Stanley's " Memorials " of 
 the Abbey^. In a different class comes Mr. Leo- 
 pold" Wickham Legg's.jmonu mental Coronation 
 Records^ published in 1901I Invaluable, of course, 
 are the works on this subject of the Stuart anti- 
 quaries, such as Selden, Sandford and Walker. 
 
 " It is meritorious," says Carlyle, " to insist 
 on forms. Religion and all else naturally clothes 
 itself in forms. . . . Forms which grow round a 
 substance will be true and good ; forms which
 
 SACKING 3 
 
 are consciously put round a substance bad. I 
 invite you to reflect on this. It distinguishes 
 true as from false in Ceremonial Form, earnest 
 Solemnity from empty pageant." And he makes 
 Teufelsdrockh say : *' The only title wherein I 
 trace eternity is that of King." Only Carlyle 
 looks^^^di£_jn^a_n rajtJier..th^ajijo office. All 
 /)^ig> sovereignty is really one. Majesty is not, as 
 Milton declares, "a gaudy name," for it is the 
 reflexion of the "throne and equipage of God's 
 almightiness." Thus there is an eternal value in 
 ceremonies, which are neither " chaff" nor "over- 
 dated." Cromwell and Buonaparte knew their 
 importance. And a time of revived historic 
 imagination, like our own, prizes the symbols 
 of more than millennial transmission of majestic 
 sovereignty. Such sceptred continuity, resting 
 on no mere casual mandate of the polls and 
 implying no triumph of a faction, seems, when 
 contrasted with the transitory passing of Presi- 
 dents and Premiers and the see-saw tyranny of 
 party government, a temporal adumbration of 
 God's unchanging dominion. Whatever altera- 
 tion has come about in the practical basis of 
 politics, the Throne is felt to guard the mystical 
 foundation of human society, the truth of a 
 Divine authority outside of, and above, the 
 (Vicissitude, mutation and caprice of mere opinion. 
 The English constitution especially needs this 
 
 1
 
 4 SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 witness. " Of all democracies," says Professor 
 Bryce, " ours is that which has been content to 
 surround itself with the fewest checks and safe- 
 guards. The venerable Throne remains, and 
 serves to conceal the greatness of the transforma- 
 tion that the years have worked." 
 
 "Our English Coronation Service," wrote 
 Bishop Westcott just before his death, " is a 
 jioble commentary on the idea of_gpvernment. 
 It can be traced back for eleven centuries^ Itls 
 a grave loss that it is not printed as an Appendix 
 to the Prayer-Book." It is a standing protest 
 against unworthy conceptions of Church and 
 State. And it seems providential that the 
 Church of England, so peculiarly in danger, 
 since the sixteenth century, from Caesarism on 
 the one hand and parliamentism on the other, 
 should alone in the West have conserved a Rite 
 which teaches so loftily the idealism of national 
 life. It stands between us and a State-established 
 undenominationalism. 
 
 The supernatural in politics is that which the 
 Benthamite utilitarianism took away from Western 
 Christendom, and which we are slowly recovering. 
 It is no longer true that " Englishmen regard the 
 Throne as an instrument of political convenience, 
 based on the Act of Settlement," or that the 
 Crown is to them merely " a metaphor kept in 
 the Tower." However hedged by constitutional
 
 V 
 
 SACKING 5 
 
 limitations a modern Sovereign may be, he is not 
 the removable chairman of a joint-stock company, 
 a mere Clerk of the Council, a gilded figurehead, 
 or a State policeman. His life's work is still, in 
 Aristotle's phrase, to " make men better," or, in 
 that of St. Ambrose, the "gain of souls." 
 
 *'0 loved lord," said Dunstan, addressing one 
 of the earliest Kings of England at his Corona- 
 tion, "hear especially and carefully for thyself, 
 and think of this often, that thou shalt, at God's 
 judgment, lead forth and lead up to the Shepherd 
 those over whom thou art made shepherd in this 
 life, and how thou keep this generation whom 
 Christ Himself has bought with His Blood." 
 
 Had he not placed his whole empire, his people, 
 his army, his house, and himself beneath the 
 Cross, how, asked the Emperor William II. not 
 long ago, could he go on ? " Kingship by the 
 grace of God, with its onerous duties, its endless 
 toils and tasks, its tremendous responsibility before 
 God alone, from which no mortal, no parliament, 
 no minister can give release" — how else was it.-^-^/V 
 supportable ? " Tribulation and royalty and 
 patience " is St. John's striking collocation. The \ 
 
 ideal of the old heroic kingship, hedged by divinity, 
 was of one who gave himself for his people, who 
 toiled that they might rest, waked that they 
 might sleep, suffered that they might be guarded, 
 nourished, taught and lifted up. Times have 
 
 c
 
 6 SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 greatly changed. A king of Castile leading his 
 chivalry to battle against pagan wrong is a picture 
 of the past. But the sacredness of a vast and solemn 
 trusty under different forms, remains the same as 
 in the days of an Oswald or Edmund or Alfred 
 or St. Louis. All structural growth is towards 
 a head, and it is the felt need of monarchy which 
 makes it to be, throughout the saner parts of 
 Christendom, the growing power, as Mr. Balfour 
 has observed, of our complex times. It is im- 
 portant, then, that it should lose nothing of the 
 impress of religion and the hallowing of Heaven, 
 In the Coronation Solemnity the King is not seen 
 receiving his regality from the Church in the sense 
 of the Hildebrandine theory, but yet as conse- 
 crated by her anointing ministry, and not taking 
 up his sword, his sceptre or his crown till they 
 have been laid upon the altar of God. 
 
 In the abeyance of the French monarchy, the 
 English Coronation Service survives almost by 
 itself. It is in all essentials and much of its 
 language the form which we find in the Ponti- 
 fical of Egbert, who became Bishop of York 
 in 732, and which was doubtless used for the 
 Coronation of his brother Eadbert in 737. There 
 is no reason to suppose that Egbert composed this 
 service, which had probably been used for the hal- 
 lowing of earlier Northumbrian monarchs. It is
 
 SACKING 7 
 
 headed " The Mass for Kings on the Day of their 
 Benediction," and merely gives the additions for 
 that day to the ordinary Eucharistic service. It 
 contains no popular " recognition " and no oath ; 
 only a declaration at the end of the principles on 
 which the King means to govern. It is essentially 
 benedictory, and centres round the unction. The 
 earlier view of a royal sacring was " anointing to 
 King " rather than investiture and coronation. 
 
 A later Anglo-Saxon Order, which has come 
 down to us in full, dates from the union of the 
 Seven Kingdoms in one, and is called by Ethelred's 
 name. " Benedictio " has now become " conse- 
 cratio," as though the King's office were com- 
 mitted to him by the Rite itself. Before it he is 
 " rex futurus," but after being anointed he is 
 " rex," or " rex ordinatus." The King now pro- 
 mises to observe the precepts of rule traditionally 
 laid down. This service is marked by lofty theo- 
 cratic language, and grace is asked for the King to 
 " nourish and teach, to defend and instruct, the 
 Church of the English." ^ Borrowed from Eng- 
 land through Alcuin, the French rite followed 
 this prayer verbally, and continued to speak of 
 the sway of Saxons, Mercians and Northumbrians. 
 The Mass now followed the Coronation. 
 
 A third Order, Norman or early Plantagenet, 
 
 1 So in the " Laws of the Confessor" it is said that " the Vicar of 
 the most High King is set for this that he may rule and defend the 
 kingdom and people of the land, and, above all, Holy Church,"
 
 8 SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 is marked by the first appearance of the sacred 
 chrism as distinguished from the oil. 
 
 A fourth, that of the famous Liber Regain 
 preserved at Westminster, though in some res- 
 pects returning to an earlier model, brought the 
 service to an elaborate perfection, which set the 
 standard for France as well as England, and has 
 remained the basis of all subsequent Coronations. 
 
 Strange though it may seem, the English Refor- 
 mation, when indeed the tendency was to magnify 
 kings, and the Revolution left little mark on 
 the service. The Tudors were all crowned with 
 the Latin Mass and the ancient rites. Some of 
 these may have been omitted for Edward VI., 
 in order, it was said, to shorten the service, and 
 for Elizabeth ; but if so, they were revived by 
 the Stuart Sovereigns. Archbishop Whitgift, in 
 1603, "faithfully observed the forme sett doune 
 in the auncient Booke kept at Westminster," and 
 Charles I.'s was an even more careful and con- 
 servative Coronation. " My Lords," said Laud 
 at his trial, " I had liturgies all I could get, both 
 ancient and modern." From the seventeenth 
 century, however, dates the use of the English 
 tongue and of the reformed Order of Holy 
 Communion, as well as the disuse of the double 
 anointing with oil and chrism. Charles II. 's 
 Coronation, Clarendon says, was performed "with 
 the greatest solemnity and glory that ever any
 
 SACKING 9 
 
 had been." That learned liturgiologist, the late 
 Marquess of Bute, in his Scottish Coronations, 
 1902, though greatly prejudiced against Anglican 
 Sacrings, observes that " the variations in the 
 pre-Reformation times w^ere greater than those 
 which separate the form used for Queen Victoria 
 from that embodied in the Liber Regalis!' 
 
 Whatever lowering there may have been of the 
 tone and ceremoniousness of the Rite has to be 
 ascribed to a Roman Catholic Sovereign, James II., 
 and to his dislike of such high pretensions in the 
 Church from which he had perforce to receive 
 consecration. At the Coronation of four years 
 later parties were too delicately balanced to allow 
 William, even if he wished it, to mutilate the 
 service any more. It was not till William IV. 
 that further serious changes were made. The 
 Reform agitation was then at its height ; the 
 Whig Government were afraid of their demo- 
 cratic supporters, by whom the Rite was freely 
 denounced as puerile and superstitious mummery.^ 
 Earl Grey wished the King to tell the Council 
 that the mystic ceremonies were altogether at 
 variance with the genius of modern times ; but, 
 under pressure from Wellington,^ Brougham and 
 
 ^ See Memoirs of the Courts and Cabinets of William IV. and 
 Victoria^ by the Duke of Buckingham and Chandos, i. 332. In 1838 
 also the barbarous and antiquated nature of the Rite was urged in 
 official quarters as a reason for parsimony; ibid., ii. 336. 
 
 " One example of this is the alteration from 1685 of the phrase 
 " administer the Body " into " administer the Bread."
 
 lo SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Archbishop Howley, the King announced that he 
 would be crowned to satisfy tender consciences, 
 desiring, however, that his Coronation might be 
 short, and everything dispensed with except the 
 service in the church. He especially wished the 
 Homage not to take place. The cost was fixed 
 at a sixth of that of the preceding Coronation. 
 The Rite suffered a number of disfigurements, but 
 the greatest loss was that of the solemn liturgical 
 Procession of the Estates from Westminster Hall 
 to the choir of the church, with which omission 
 economy can have had little to do. To wrap up the 
 insignia of monarchy in brown holland and green 
 baize seemed, throughout the earlier nineteenth 
 century, a statesmanlike wisdom, against which 
 the Gothic and romanticist movement of the time 
 only slowly made head. The opposing Cobdenite 
 and mediaeval enthusiasms are both rather out of 
 fashion now; but few will desire that the unim- 
 pressive precedents of the thirties — a time when 
 Churchmanship had reached its nadir of decay 
 and civil pageantry its lowest point of slovenli- 
 ness — should be stereotyped as the exemplar and 
 model for future Coronations. 
 
 The Coronation of 1902 was carefully drawn up 
 in a conservative and reverent, though somewhat 
 timid, spirit, but the service suffered some fur- 
 ther impairments, such as the loss of the First 
 Oblation, of the Proper Preface, the Princely
 
 SACKING II 
 
 Largess, and the uncurtailed Homage, against 
 which must be set the restoration of the anoint- 
 ing on the King's breast and a number of minor 
 improvements. The main losses of the Rite, 
 however, were not repaired. The 191 1 Order 
 follows the same lines, except for the restoration 
 of an ancient prayer, Coronet te Deus, the re- 
 insertion of the Proper Preface, in an enfeebled 
 form, the restoration of the duty of consecrating 
 the Consort to the Primate of All England, and 
 certain lesser changes. The tense is altered 
 throughout — e.g. "shall begin" for "beginneth." 
 A point of much delicacy and difficulty arises 
 in the present day owing to the continued follow- 
 ing of the precedent set in 1689, whereby the 
 consecration of the King, instead of preceding the 
 celebration of Holy Communion, is part of it. 
 This, a great gain in some respects, has the grave 
 drawback of the enforced presence of large num- 
 bers of invited non-Christians at the performance 
 of " these holy Mysteries." Nor can it be said 
 that due proportion is observed between the im- 
 pressiveness of their celebration and the Solemnity 
 which, rightly understood, is a subordinate incident 
 therein.^ 
 
 1 One newspaper account of the last Coronation recorded that, after 
 the resumption of the Eucharistic Offering, " the rest of the proceedings 
 were of comparatively little interest."
 
 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 A CORONATION 
 
 ROYAL CORONATION 
 
 OF THEIR MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTIES 
 
 KING EDWARD THE SEVENTH AND 
 
 QUEEN ALEXANDRA 
 
 THE PROCEEDING 
 
 From the West Door of the Abbey into the Choir. 
 
 (I) STATE PROCESSION: 
 
 Chaplains in Ordinary (twelve). 
 
 Sub-Dean of the Chapels Royal. 
 
 Rev. Canon Hervey. Dean of Windsor. 
 
 The Prebendaries of Westminster (five). 
 
 Dean of Westminster. 
 
 Athlone Pursuivant. Fitzalan Pursuivant. Unicorn Pursuivant. 
 
 March Pursuivant. Carrick Pursuivant. 
 
 Officer of Arms of Registrar to the Gentleman Usher of 
 
 St. Michael and Order of St. the Scarlet Rod. 
 
 St. George. Michael and St. 
 
 George. 
 
 Gentleman Usher of the Green Secretary to the Order of the 
 Rod. Star of India. 
 
 Secretary to the Order Prelate of the Order Secretary to the Order 
 of St. Patrick. of St. Michael and of the Thistle. 
 
 St. George.
 
 PROCESSIONAL ENTRANCE 13 
 
 Rothesay Herald. Albany Herald. 
 
 Comptroller of the Household. Treasurer of the Household. 
 
 The Standard of Ireland, The Standard of Scotland, 
 
 borne by borne by 
 
 The Right Hon. O'Conor Don. Henry Scrymgeour 
 
 Wedderburn, Esq., 
 Hereditary Standard Bearer of 
 Scotland. 
 
 The Standard of England, borne by 
 Frank S. Dymoke, Esq. (King's Champion). 
 
 The Union Standard, borne by 
 
 The Duke of Wellington ; 
 his Coronet carried by his Page. 
 
 The Vice-Chamberlain of the Household. 
 
 The Keeper of the Crown Jewels, General Sir Hugh Gough, bearing 
 on a cushion the two Ruby Rings and the Sword for the OfTering. 
 
 The Four Knights of the Order of the Garter appointed to hold the 
 Canopy for the King's Anointing : — 
 
 The Earl Cadogan, The Earl of Rosebery, 
 
 The Earl of Derby, Earl Spencer, 
 
 their Coronets carried by their Pages. 
 
 The Acting Lord Chamberlain The Lord Steward of the 
 
 of the Household, Household, 
 
 their Coronets carried by their Pages. 
 
 The Lord Privy Seal The Lord President of the 
 
 (The Right Hon. A. J. Council, 
 
 Balfour), his Coronet carried by 
 
 attended by his Page, 
 a Gentleman. 
 
 The Lord Chancellor of Ireland, 
 attended by his Purse-bearer ; his Coronet carried by his Page. 
 
 The Lord Archbishop of York, 
 attended by a Gentleman of his Household. 
 
 The Lord High Chancellor, 
 
 The Earl of Halsbury, 
 
 attended by his Purse-bearer ; his Coronet carried by his Page. 
 
 The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 attended by two Gentlemen of his Household,
 
 14 SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 (II) THE QUEEN'S PROCESSION': 
 Portcullis Pursuivant, Windsor Herald. Rouge Dragon Pursuivant. 
 
 The Ivory Rod 
 
 with the 
 
 Dove, borne by the 
 
 Earl of Gosford : 
 
 The Queen's Regalia. 
 
 The Lord Chamber- 
 lain of Her 
 Majesty's House- 
 hold, Viscount 
 Colville (of 
 Culross) ; 
 
 The Sceptre with 
 
 the Cross, borne by 
 
 Lord Harris ; 
 
 their Coronets carried by their Pages. 
 
 Sergeant-at-Arms. 
 
 Sergeant-at-Arms. 
 
 C rt 
 o c 
 en 5 
 
 Her Majesty's Crown, 
 
 borne by the Duke 
 
 of Roxburghe ; his 
 
 Coronet carried by 
 
 his Page. 
 
 THE QUEEN 
 in her Royal Robes, 
 
 Pier Majesty's 
 
 Train borne by the 
 
 Duchess of 
 
 Buccleuch, 
 
 Mistress of the Robes, 
 
 assisted by 
 
 eight Pages of Honour ; 
 
 the Coronet of the Mistress of the Robes carried by her Page 
 
 Ladies of the Bedchamber in Waiting (four). 
 
 Women of the Bedchamber (four). 
 
 Maids of Honour (four). 
 
 Equerry. Treasurer. 
 
 The 
 Bishop 
 
 of 
 Oxford. 
 
 The 
 
 Bishop 
 
 of 
 
 Norwich. 
 
 CM 
 
 < 
 
 a 
 p 
 
 TO 
 >S 
 
 P| 
 
 D 
 
 p Q 
 
 a- 2- 
 p n 
 
 So 
 
 (III) THE KING'S PHOCESSION: 
 Blueniantle Pursuivant. Richmond Herald. 
 
 The King's Regalia. 
 
 Rouge Croix 
 Pursuivant. 
 
 St. Edward's Staff, borne by the 
 Earl Carrington. 
 
 The Sceptre with the Cross, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Duke of Argyll, 
 
 Hereditary Master of 
 
 His Majesty's Household 
 
 in Scotland.
 
 PROCESSIONAL ENTRANCE 
 
 A Golden Spur, borne by the 
 Lord Grey de Ruthyn. 
 
 15 
 
 A Golden Spur, borne by the 
 Earl of Loudoun. 
 
 The Third Sword, Curtana, The Second Sword, 
 
 borne by the borne by the borne by the 
 
 Viscount Wolseley ; Duke of Grafton ; Earl Roberts ; 
 
 their Coronets carried by their Pages. 
 
 Norroy King 
 
 of Arms, in 
 
 his Tabard 
 
 and Collar, 
 
 and Crown in 
 
 his hand 
 
 (Somerset 
 
 Herald, 
 
 acting for 
 
 Norroy). 
 
 Ulster King 
 of Arms, in 
 his Tabard 
 and Collar, 
 carrying his 
 Crown and 
 Sceptre. 
 
 Lyon King 
 of Arms, in 
 his Tabard 
 and Collar, 
 carrying his 
 Crown and 
 Sceptre. 
 
 The Lord Mayor of 
 London, in his 
 
 Robe, Collar, and 
 Jewel, bearing 
 the City Mace. 
 
 Deputy Garter King 
 
 of Arms, in his 
 
 Tabard and Collar, 
 
 carrying his Crown 
 
 and Sceptre. 
 
 Clarenceux King 
 
 of Arms, in his 
 
 Tabard and 
 
 Collar, and 
 
 Crown in his 
 
 hand (York 
 
 Herald, acting 
 
 for Clarenceux). 
 
 Gentleman Usher of 
 the Black Rod. 
 
 The Lord Great Chamberlain of England, 
 The Marquess of Cholmondeley. 
 
 The High Constable of Ireland, 
 the Duke of Abercorn, 
 
 The High Constable of Scotland, 
 the Earl of Erroll. 
 
 The Lord High Steward of 
 
 Ireland, 
 
 the Earl of Shrewsbury, 
 
 with his White Staff; 
 
 The Lord High Steward of 
 
 Scotland, 
 
 the Earl of Crawford as 
 
 Deputy to His Royal 
 
 Highness the Duke of 
 
 Rothesay 
 (the Prince of Wales) ; 
 
 their Coronets carried by their Pages. 
 
 The Earl Marshal 
 
 of England, 
 
 the Duke of 
 
 Norfolk, 
 
 with his Baton, 
 
 attended by his 
 
 two Pages. 
 
 The Sword of State, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Marquess of 
 
 Londonderry ; his 
 
 Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 The Lord High 
 
 Constable of 
 
 England, 
 
 the Duke of Fife, 
 
 with his Staff, 
 
 attended by his 
 
 two Pages.
 
 1 6 SOLEMNITY OF THE CORONATION 
 
 The Sceptre with the 
 Dove, borne by the 
 
 Earl of Lucan ; 
 
 his Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 The Patina, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Lord Bishop of Ely. 
 
 St. Edward's Crown, 
 
 borne by the Duke 
 
 of Marlborough, 
 
 Lord High Steward, 
 
 attended by his 
 
 tw* Pages. 
 
 The Bible, borne by 
 
 the Lord Bishop 
 
 of London. 
 
 The Orb, borne by 
 
 the Duke of 
 
 Somerset ; his 
 
 Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 The Chalice, borne 
 
 by the Lord 
 
 Bishop of 
 
 Winchester, 
 
 V) 
 
 S 
 
 < . 
 
 -' c 
 
 li 
 
 '^ s 
 
 U3 
 
 THE KING 
 in His Royal 
 Crimson Robe of 
 The Lord State, 
 
 Bishop wearing the Collar 
 
 of of the Garter, 
 
 Bath and on his Head the Cap 
 
 Wells. of State, 
 
 His Majesty's Train 
 
 borne by 
 
 eight Eldest Sons of Peers, 
 
 assisted by Lord Suffield, the Master of the Robes, 
 
 his Coronet carried by his Page, 
 
 and followed by the Groom of the Robes. 
 
 The Lord 
 Bishop 
 
 of 
 Durham. 
 
 9k- 
 
 3 g 
 
 P 3 — - 
 
 -t n a 
 
 3 =" i 
 
 3 en 
 
 = =?• 
 
 3 K 
 
 h 
 
 The Vice-Admiral 
 
 of the United 
 
 Kingdom. 
 
 The Master of the 
 
 Horse ; his 
 
 Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 The Gold Stick in 
 
 Waiting ; his 
 
 Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 The Duke of Buccleuch, 
 
 Captain-General of the Royal Archer Guard of Scotland, 
 
 and Gold Stick of Scotland; 
 
 his Coronet carried by his Page. 
 
 General Sir A. 
 Gaselee. 
 
 Admiral Sir Edward 
 Seymour. 
 
 General Viscount 
 
 Kitchener; his 
 
 Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 Captain of the Yeomen of the Captain of Hon. Corps of 
 
 Guard ; Gentlemen-at-Arms ; 
 
 their Coronets carried by their Pages. 
 
 The Groom in Waiting. 
 
 Private Secretary to the King ; 
 
 his Coronet carried 
 
 by his Page. 
 
 Keeper of His Majesty's 
 Privy Purse.
 
 PROCESSIONAL ENTRANCE 17 
 
 Comptroller Lord Chamberlain's Crown Equerry. 
 
 Department. 
 
 Equerries to tlie King (two). 
 
 Ensign and Lieutenant of the Yeomen of the Guard. 
 
 Exons of the Yeomen of the Clerk of the Cheque to the 
 
 Guard (four). Yeomen of the Guard. 
 
 Twenty Yeomen of the Guard. 
 
 ?
 
 ••• 
 
 «0 
 
 § 
 
 k: 
 
 to 
 
 .to 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^f 
 
 ^ s 
 
 ^ 5 
 
 kt; 
 
 •*< 
 
 ^ 
 
 Altar 
 
 
 4 
 
 K 
 
 — 1 
 
 Ji, 
 
 !^' 
 
 ^ 
 
 H5 
 
 x> 
 
 <0 
 
 ^ 
 
 5^ 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ,^ 
 
 .c^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 K 
 
 t*4 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 at 
 
 D 
 
 .•V 
 
 ■V 
 
 2 Sz-ejos 
 
 
 O: 
 
 
 (J 
 
 
 D; 
 
 
 
 / step 
 
 
 ■m 
 
 m 
 
 
 -"i — ^*!^ 
 
 
 S >SA?/os 
 
 ♦- 
 
 Si 
 
 to 
 o 
 
 
 CHO/R,
 
 The form l^ ORDER of the SERVICE 
 TO BE Performed and of the Cere- 
 monies TO BE Observed in the Coro- 
 nation OF their Majesties King 
 GEORGE V. and Oueen Mary in 
 THE Abbey Church of S. Peter, West- 
 minster,! ON Thursday, the 22nd 
 Day of June, 191 1.^2 
 
 CAP. I 
 
 The Preparation 
 
 TN the morning^ upon the day of the Coronation 
 early^ care is to be taken that the Ampulla be 
 filled with Oil and, together with the Spoon, 4 
 be laid ready upon the Altar in the Abbey- 
 Church. 
 
 The Archbishops and Bishops Assistant being already 
 vested in their Copes, the Procession shall be 
 formed immediately outside of the West Door 
 of the Church, and shall wait till notice is 
 given of the approach of their Majesties, and 
 shall then begin to move into the Church. 
 
 ^ The Form and Order here given is, save in a few details, the 
 same as the one which was drawn up for the Coronation fixed for 
 June 26, 1902. A Special Form was actually used for the deferred 
 Rite on August 9, 1902, the changes in which are here indicatad by 
 square brackets and footnotes. The numerals in dark type refer 
 to the Notes at the end of the Service. 
 
 19
 
 20 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 CAP. II 
 
 The Entrance into the Church 
 
 The King and Queen '[as soon as they enter at the 
 West Door of the Church^ are to be received^ 
 with the following Anthem,^ to be sung by the 
 Choir (?/" Westminster. 
 
 Anthem 
 
 Psalm T WAS glad when they said unto me, We 
 
 — 2! ^ will go into the house of the Lord. Our 
 
 feet shall stand in thy gates, O Jerusalem. 
 
 — 3- Jerusalem is built as a city that is at unity in 
 _ 6. itself. O pray for the peace of Jerusalem : 
 
 — 7. they shall prosper that love thee. Peace be 
 
 within thy walls, and plenteousness within thy 
 palaces. 
 
 The King and the Citieen shall in the meantime 
 pass up the Body of the Churchy into and 
 through the Choir, and so up the stairs to the 
 Theatre ;'J and having passed by their Thrones, ^^ 
 they shall make their humble adoration,^ and 
 then kneeling at the Faldstools set for them 
 before their Chairs of Estate on the south side 
 of the Altar, use some short private prayers ; 
 and after ^ sit down in their Chairs. 
 
 ^ The 1902 Special Form adds: "The King removing his Cap 
 and handing it to the Lord Great Chamberlain."
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 21 
 
 CAP. Ill 
 
 The Recognition 10 
 
 The King and Queen being so placed, the Arch- 
 bishop 11 [shall turn to the East part of the 
 Theatre, and after, together with the Lord 
 Chancellor, Lord Great Chamberlain, Lord 
 High Constable and Earl Marshal {(barter 
 King-of- Arms preceding them), shall go to the 
 other three sides of the Theatre in this order. 
 South, West, and North, and at every of the 
 four sides'\ shall with a loud voice speak to the 
 People : And the King in the meanwhile, 
 standing 12 up by his Chair, shall turn and 
 show himself unto the People \_at every of the 
 four sides of the Theatre, as the Archbishop 
 is at every of them, the Archbishop saying ;] 
 
 SIRS, I here present unto you King 
 GEORGE, the Undoubted King of this 
 Realm : Wherefore All you who are come this 
 day to do your Homage, Are you willing to 
 . do the same ? 13 
 
 The People signify their willingness and joy by loud 
 and repeated acclamations,'^^ all with one voice 
 crying out, 
 
 God save King GEORGE. 
 
 Then the Trumpets shall sound.'i-^
 
 22 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 \The Bible, Paten and Chalice shall he brought by 
 the Bishops who had home them^ and placed 
 upon the Altar ^ 
 
 CAP. IV 
 
 The Litany 16 
 
 The Lords who carry in procession the Regalia, 
 except those who carry the Swords^ shall come 
 near to the Altar^ and present in order every 
 one what he carries to the Archbishop, who 
 shall deliver them to the Dean 0/ Westminster, 
 to be by him placed upon the Altar. 
 
 Then followeth the Litany,^ to be sung by two 
 Bishops, vested in Copes, and kneeling at a 
 Faldstool on the middle of the east side of the 
 Theatre, the Choir singing the responses. 
 
 O God the Father, of heaven : etc., to 
 
 Lord, have mercy upon us, 
 Lord, have mercy upon us. 
 
 [The Bishops who have sung the Litany shall then 
 return to their places ?'\ 
 
 ' In an abbreviated form, and without the last part. This Litany, 
 in August 1902, was sung instead in St. Edward's Chapel at the 
 consecration of the Oil, V>efore their Majesties' arrival. 
 
 * The 1902 Special Form says here: " Ilis Majesty will sit 
 down."
 
 THf:iR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 23 
 
 CAP. V 
 
 The Beginning of the Communion 
 Service 
 
 The Introit 17 
 
 rET mv praver come up into thy presence as Psaimv. 2. 
 ^ the incense : and let the lifting up of 
 my hands be an evening sacrifice. 
 
 Then shall the Archbishop begin the Communion 
 Service tS sayings 
 
 The Lord he with you. 
 
 Answer, 
 
 And with thy spirit. 
 
 Let us pray. 
 
 OGOD, who providest for thy people by 
 thy power, and rulest over them in 
 love : Grant unto this thy servant GEORGE, 
 our Kinsj,^^ the Spirit of wisdom and govern- 
 ment ; that, being devoted unto thee with all 
 his heart, he mav so wiselv Q;overn this kins- 
 dom, that in his time thy Church and people 
 may continue in safety and prosperity ; and 
 that, j'lersevering in good works unto the end, 
 he may through thy mercy come to thine 
 
 ' Archbishop Temple's copy of the Aug. 1002 Form interpvlates 
 the words: "For whose recovery we now give thee he.-irtiek 
 thanks."
 
 24 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 everlasting kingdom ; through Jesus Christ thy 
 Son our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Epistle\^ 
 
 To be read by one of the Bishops. 
 
 I S. Pet. ii. 13 
 
 Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man 
 for the Lord's sake : etc. 
 
 The Gospel^ 
 
 To he read by another Bishop^ the King and 
 Qjieen with the people standing. 
 
 S. Matth. xxii. 15 
 
 Then went the Pharisees and took counsel, 6tc. 
 
 Then follow eth the Nicene Creed^ the King and 
 Queen with the people standing, as before. 
 
 I BELIEVE in one God, etc. 
 
 [CAP. VI 
 The Sermon 20 
 
 At the end of the Creed one of the Bishops shall be 
 ready in the Pulpit,^^ placed against the pillar 
 at the north-east corner of the Theatre^ and 
 begin the Sermon, which is to be short, and 
 suitable to the great occasion. 
 
 And whereas the King was uncovered during the 
 saying of the Litany and the beginning of the
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 25 
 
 Communion Service ; when the Sermon begins 
 he shall put on his Cap of crimson velvet turned 
 up with ermins^ and so continue to the end of it. 
 
 On his right hand shall stand the Bishop of 
 Durham, and beyond him^ on the same side^ 
 the Lords that carry the Swords ; On his left 
 hand the Bishop of Bath and Wells, and 
 the Lord Great Chamberlain. 
 
 The two Bishops that support the Queen shall stand 
 on either side of her. 
 
 On the north side of the Altar shall sit the Arch- 
 bishop in a purple velvet Chair^'^ and the 
 other Bishops along the north side of the wall, 
 betwixt him and the Pulpit. On the south 
 side^ east of the Kings Chair^ nearer to the 
 Altar^ shall be the Dean 0/ Westminster, the 
 rest of the Bishops, who bear any part in the 
 Service, and the Prebendaries ^yWestminster.] 
 
 CAP. VII 
 
 The Oath 
 
 \H.is Majesty having already on Monday, the 
 6th day of February 191 i, in the presence 
 of the two Houses of Parliament, made and
 
 26 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 signed the Declaration prescribed 23]^ the Arch- 
 bishop shall^ after the Sermon is ended^ go to 
 the King} and^ standing before him^ administer 
 The Oath. the Coronation Oath^ first asking the King, 
 
 Sir, is your Majesty willing to take the 
 Oath ? 24 
 
 And the King answering, 
 1 am willing, 
 
 The Archbishop shall minister these questions ; and 
 the King, having a Book in his hands, shall 
 answer each Qjiestion severally as follow s!^^ 
 
 Archb. Will you solemnly promise and swear 
 to govern the People of this United Kingdom 
 of Great Britain and Ireland, and the Dominions 
 thereto belonging, according to the Statutes in 
 Parliament agreed on, and the respective Laws 
 and Customs of the same ? 
 
 King. I solemnly promise so to do. 
 
 Archb. Will you to your power cause Law 
 and Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all 
 your Judgments ? 
 
 King. I will. 
 
 Archb. Will you to the utmost of your 
 power maintain the Laws of God, the true 
 Profession of the Gospel, and the Protestant 
 
 1 The 1902 Special Form adds : " Who is sealed in his Chair."
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 27 
 
 Reformed Religion established by Law ? And 
 will you maintain and preserve inviolably the 
 Settlement of the Church of England^ and the 
 Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Govern- 
 ment thereof, as by Law established in England ? 
 And will you preserve unto the Bishops and 
 Clergy of England^ and to the Churches there 
 committed to their charge, all such Rights and 
 Privileges, as by Law do or shall appertain to 
 them, or any of them ? 
 
 King. All this I promise to do. 
 Then the King arising out of his Chair^ \j,upported 
 as before^ and assisted by the Lord Great 
 Chamberlain^ the Sword of ^tate being carried 
 before him,^ shall [^go to the Altar^ and there 
 being uncovered^"] make his Solemn Oath in the 
 sight of all the People^ to observe the Premisses : 
 Laying his right hand upon the Holy Gospel 26 
 in the Great Bible, which was before carried Tbe Bible 
 
 ' . •' to be 
 
 in the Procession and is now brought from brought. 
 the Altar by the Archbishop.^ [and tendered to 
 him as he kneels upon the steps~\^^ saying these 
 words : 
 The things which I have here before pro- 
 mised, I will perform, and keep. 
 
 So help me God. 
 Then the King shall kiss the Book^ and sign 28 the And a 
 
 1 Silver 
 
 Uath. Standish. 
 
 * The 1902 Special Form adds: "And kneeling at his Faldstool."
 
 28 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 CAP. VIII 
 
 The Anointing 
 
 The King, having thus taken his Oath^ \shall 
 return again to his Chair ; and, both he and 
 the Queen kneeling at their Faldstools,'] the 
 Archbishop shall begin the Hymn, Veni 
 Creator 29 Spiritus, and the Choir shall sing 
 it out. 
 
 Hymn 
 
 COME, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire, 
 And lighten with celestial fire. 
 Thou the anointing Spirit art, 
 
 Who dost thy seven-fold gifts impart. 
 Thy blessed Unction from above 
 
 Is comfort, life, and fire of love. 
 Enable with perpetual light 
 
 The dulness of our blinded sight : 
 Anoint and cheer our soiled face 
 
 With the abundance of thy grace : 
 Keep far our foes, give peace at home ; 
 
 Where thou art guide no ill can come. 
 Teach us to know the Father, Son, 
 
 And thee, of both, to be but one ; 
 That, through the ages all along. 
 
 This may be our endless song : 
 Praise to thy eternal m^erit. 
 
 Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. 
 
 ^ The 1902 Special Form adds : " And being again seated."
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 29 
 
 This being ended^ the Archbishop shall say 
 this Prayer : 30 
 
 OLORD, Holy Father, who by anointing 
 with Oil didst of old make and conse- 
 crate kings, priests, and prophets, to teach and 
 govern thy people Israel : Bless and sanctify 
 thy chosen servant GEORGE, who by our 
 Here the Arch- office and ministry is now to be 
 his^andufonthe anointed with this Oil, and con- 
 Ampuiia. 31 secrated King of this Realm: 
 Strengthen him, O Lord, with the Holy Ghost 
 the Comforter ; Confirm and stablish him with 
 thy free and princely Spirit, the Spirit of counsel 
 and ghostly strength, the Spirit of knowledge 
 and true godliness, and fill him, O Lord, with 
 the Spirit of thy holy fear, now and for ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 This Prayer being ended^ the Choir shall sing : 
 
 Anthem 
 
 ■^ADOK the priest and Nathan the prophet i Kings i. 
 -^-^ anointed Solomon king ; and all the ^^' '^°' 
 people rejoiced and said : God save the king, 
 Long live the king. May the king live for 
 ever. Amen. Hallelujah. 
 
 In the meantime^ the King [rising from his 
 devotions^ having been disrobed of his Crim- 
 son Robe by the Lord Great Chamberlain^
 
 30 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 [and having taken off his Cap of State, shall 
 go before the Altar, supported and attended 
 as before. 
 
 The King'] shall sit down in King Edward^ s 
 Chair 32 {^placed in the midst of the Area 
 over against the Altar, with a Faldstool be- 
 fore it), wherein he is to be anointed. Four 
 Knights of the Garter ^^ shall hold over him 
 a rich Pall of Silk, or Cloth of Gold : The 
 Dean of Westminster, taking the Ampulla 
 and Spoon from off the Altar, shall hold 
 them ready, pouring some of the Holy Oil 
 into the Spoon, and with it the Archbishop 
 shall a?wint the King in the form of a Cross : 
 
 1. On the Crown of the Head, saying. 
 
 Be thy Head anointed with Holy Oil, as 
 kings, priests, and prophets were anointed. 
 
 2. On the Breast, saying, 
 
 Be thy Breast anointed with Holy Oil. 
 
 3. On the Palms of both the Hands, sayings 
 
 Be thy Hands anointed with Holy Oil : 
 
 And as Solomon was anointed king by 
 Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet, so 
 be you anointed, blessed, and consecrated King 
 over this People, whom the Lord your God 
 hath given you to rule and govern, In the
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 31 
 
 Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Dean of Westminster lay the 
 Ampulla and Spoon upon the Altar ^ [and 
 the King kneeling down at the Faldstool], 
 the Archbishop, standing, shall say this 
 Blessing over [hint] ^ : 
 
 OUR Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, 
 who by his Father was anointed with 
 the Oil of gladness above his fellows, by his 
 Holy Anointing pour down upon your Head 
 and Heart the blessing of the Holy Ghost, 
 and prosper the works of your Hands : that by 
 the assistance of his heavenly grace you may 
 preserve the people committed to your charge 
 in wealth, peace, and godliness; and after a 
 long and glorious course of ruling this temporal 
 kingdom wisely, justly, and religiously, you 
 may at last be made partaker of an eternal 
 kingdom, through the merits of Jesus Christ 
 our Lord. Amen. 
 
 This Prayer being ended, the King shall arise 34 
 \and sit down again in his seat 35 in King 
 Edward's Chair], while the Knights of the 
 Garter give back the Pall to the Lord Cham- 
 berlain ; [whereupon the King again arising,] 
 the Dean 0/ Westminster shall put upon his 
 
 1 The 1902 Special Form: "the King, his Majesty remaining 
 seated."
 
 32 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 Majesty the Colobium Sindonis36 and the 
 Supertunica 37 or Close Pall of Cloth of 
 Gold, together with a Girdle of the same} 
 
 CAP. IX 
 
 The Presenting of the Spurs and Sword, 
 AND the Girding and Oblation of 
 THE said Sword. 38 
 
 The Spurs. The Spurs 39 shall he brought from the Altar by 
 the Dean o/ Westminster, and delivered to 
 the Lord Great Chamberlain, who, kneeling 
 down, shall touch his Majesty^s heels there- 
 with, and send them back to the Altar. 
 
 The Sword Then the Lord, who carries the Sword of State, 
 
 returned. delivering to the Lord Chamberlaiii the said 
 
 Sword {which is thereupon deposited in the 
 
 Traverse in Saint Edward's Chapel) shall 
 
 receive from the L^ord Chamberlain, in lieu 
 
 Another thereof another Sword, in a Scabbard of 
 
 brought: Purplc Velvet, provided for the King to 
 
 be girt withal,^0 which he shall deliver to the 
 
 Archbishop ; 41 and the Archbishop shall lay 
 
 it on the Altar, saying the following Prayer : 
 
 EAR our prayers, O Lord, we beseech 
 
 thee, and so direct and support thy 
 
 servant King GEORGE, who is now to be 
 
 * The 1902 Special Form adds : " The King then sits down." 
 
 H
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 33 
 
 girt with this Sword, that he may not bear it in 
 vain ; but may use it as the minister of God for 
 the terror and punishment of evildoers, and for 
 the protection and encouragement of those that 
 do well, through Jesus Christ our Lord, Aynen. 
 
 Then the Archbishop shall tahe the Sword from 
 
 off the Altar ^ and deliver it into the King's Delivered 
 Right Hand, the Archbishop of York, and ^he\l[ng: 
 Bishops 0/ London and Winchester and other 
 Bishops assisting, and going along with him, 
 and, the King holding it, the Archbishop shall 
 say : 
 
 RECEIVE this Kingly Sword,42 brought 
 now from the Altar of God, and de- 
 livered to you by the hands of us the Bishops 
 and servants of God, though unworthy.43 
 
 \_The King standing up, ti:e Sword shall be ^?>^ Gin about 
 about him by the Lord Great Chamberlain'] ; ^ 
 and then, [the King sitting dozvn'], the Arch- 
 bishop shall say : 
 
 \liJ\TYl this Sv/ord do justice, stop the Offered 
 
 ^ ^ growth of iniquity, protect the Holy redeemed. 
 Church of God, help and defend widows and 
 orphans, restore the things that are gone to 
 decay, maintain the things that are restored, 
 punish and reform what is amiss, and confirm 
 
 ^ The 1902 Special Form leaves the words, but adds : " This 
 will not actually be done." But King Edward was girded, though 
 remaining seated. 
 
 C
 
 34 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 what is in good order : that doing these things 
 you may be glorious in all virtue ; and so 
 faithfully serve our Lord Jesus Christ in this 
 life, that you may reign for ever with him in 
 the life which is to come. 
 
 Then shall the King [rising up,^ ungird his Sword^^ 
 and, [going to the Altar, offer it there in the 
 Scabbard,^^ and then return and sit down in 
 King Edward' sChair^ : and the Peer, who first 
 received the Sword, shall offer the price of it, 
 namely, one hundred shillings, and, having 
 thus redeemed it,^^ shall receive it from the 
 Dean 0/ Westminster, y9oOT off the Altar, and 
 draw it out of the Scabbard, and carry it naked 
 before his Majesty 46 during the rest of the 
 Solemnity. 
 
 [Then the Bishops who had assisted during the 
 offering shall return to their places.'] 
 
 CAP. X 
 
 The Investing with the Armill and 
 Royal Robe, and the Delivery of 
 THE Orb. 47 
 
 The Ar- Then the King arising, the Armill 48 and 
 RoyaT'' Royal Robe or Pall of Cloth of Gold,49 
 
 Robe. 
 
 1 The Special Form substitutes : " giveth it to the Archbishop 
 to be placed upon the Altar." In 1838 these words followed 
 " scabbard."
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 35 
 
 shall be delivered by the Master of the Robes 
 to the Dean 0/ Westminster, and by him 'put 
 u-pon the King^ standing; the Lord Great 
 Chamberlain fastening the Clasps. Then the 
 King shall sit down, and the Orb zvith the The Orb. 
 Cross 50 shall he brought from the Altar by 
 the Dean of Westminster, and delivered into 
 the Kings hand by the Archbishop, pro- 
 nouncing this Blessing and Exhortation : 
 
 T3ECEIVE this Imperial Robe, and Orb; 
 -*-^ and the Lord your God endue you with 
 knowledge and wisdom, with majesty and with 
 power from on high ; the Lord embrace you 
 with his mercy on every side ; the Lord cloath 
 you with the Robe of Righteousness, and with 
 the garments of salvation. And when you see 
 this Orb thus set under the Cross, remember 
 that the whole world is subject to the Power 
 and Empire of Christ our Redeemer, 
 
 Then shall the King deliver his Orb to the Dean of 
 Westminster, to he by him laid on the Altar. 
 
 CAP. XI 
 
 The Investiture per Annulum et Baculiini^^ 
 
 Then the Officer of the Jewel House shall deliver 
 
 to the Archbishop the Kings Ring, in ■which The Ring.
 
 ^6 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 a Table Jewel is enchased ; the Archbishop 
 shall pit it on the Fourth Finger of his 
 Majesty's Right Hand,^^ and say, 
 
 TI) ECEIVE this Ring, the ensign of Kingly 
 -'-^ Dignity, and of defence of the Catholick 
 Faith ; 53 and as you are this day solemnly 
 invested in the government of this earthly 
 kingdom, so may you be sealed with that Spirit 
 of promise, which is the earnest of an heavenly 
 inheritance, and reign with him who is the 
 blessed and only Potentate, to whom be glory 
 for ever and ever. Amen, 
 
 Then shall the Dean of Westminster bring the 
 Sceptre uith the Cross and the Sceptre with 
 the Dove to the Jrchbishop.^^ 
 
 riie Glove. The Glove, presented by the Lord of the Manour 
 of Worksop, being put on, the Archbishop 
 shall deliver the Sceptre with the Cross into 
 the Kings Right Hajid, saying,^^ 
 
 T3 ECEIVE the Royal Sceptre, the ensign of 
 -'-^ Kingly Power and Justice.56 
 
 And then shall he deliver the Sceptre with the 
 Dove 57 into the Kings Left Hand, and say, 
 
 "D ECEIVE the Rod of Equity and Mercy : 
 -■-^ and God, from whom all holy desires, 
 all good counsels, and all just works do pro- 
 ceed, direct and assist you in the administration
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 37 
 
 and exercise of all those powers which he hath 
 given you. Be so merciful that you be not 
 too remiss ; so execute Justice that you forget 
 not Mercy. Punish the wicked, protect and 
 cherish the just, and lead your people in the 
 way wherein they should go. 
 
 [The Lord of the Manour of Worksop may 
 support his Majesty's Right Arm.~\ 
 
 CAP. XII 
 
 The Putting on of the Crown 58 
 
 The Archbishops standing before the Altar, shall 
 
 take the Crown 59 into his handSj^O and s. Ed- 
 laying it again before him upon the Altar,^'^ c'rown. 
 he shall say : 62 
 
 OGOD, the Crown of the faithful : Bless 
 we beseech thee and sanctify this thy 
 servant GEORGE our King : and as thou dost 
 Here the Ki?ig this day Set a Crown of pure Gold 
 '::inJZi:^iL upon his Head, so enrich his Royal 
 Head. Heart with thine abundant grace, 
 
 and crown him with all princely virtues, 
 through the King Eternal Jesus Christ our 
 Lord, Amen. 
 
 Then [the King sitting down in King Edward's 
 Chair,'] the Archbishop, assisted with other 
 Bishops, shall come from the Altar ; the Dean
 
 38 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 The King of Westminster shall bring the Crown, ani 
 
 the Archbishop taking it of him, shall rever- 
 ently put it upon the Kings Head. \ At the 
 sight whereof the people^ with loud and re- 
 fT_^^_,,peated shouts, shall cry, God save the King ; 
 n the Peers and the Kings of Arms shall put on 
 
 their Coronets ; 63 and the Trumpets shall 
 sound, and by a Signal given, the great Guns 
 at the Tower shall be shot off.^^ I 
 
 i 
 
 The Acclamation ceasing, the Archbishop shall 
 go on, and say : 65 
 
 GOD crown you with a crown of glory 
 and righteousness, that by the ministry 
 of this our benediction, having a right faith 
 and manifold fruit of good works, you may 
 obtain the crown of an everlasting kingdom by 
 the gift of him whose kingdom endureth for 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the Choir siftg : 
 
 T3E strong and play the man : Keep the 
 -L^ commandments of the Lord thy God, 
 and walk in his ways, 
 
 CAP, XIII 
 
 The Presenting of the Holy Bible 66 
 
 Then shall the Dean ^7/ Westminster take the 
 The Bible. Holy Bible from off the Altar, and deliver
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 39 
 
 it to the Archbishop, zuho shall -present it to 
 the King,frst saying these words to him : 67 
 
 OUR Gracious King ; we present you with 
 this Book, the most valuable thing that 
 
 this world affords. Here is Wisdom ; This is 
 
 the Royal Law ; These are the lively Oracles 
 
 of God. 
 
 Then shall the King ^ deliver back the Bible to the 
 Archbishop, who shall give it to the Dean of 
 Westminster, to be reverently placed again 
 upon the Holy Altar ; a7id the Archbishop of 
 York 68 and the Bishops shall return to their 
 places. 
 
 CAP. XIV 
 
 The Benediction 69 
 
 And now the King having been thus anointed and 
 crowned, and having received all the Ensigns 
 of Royalty, the Archbishop shall solefnnly bless 
 him : And the Archbishop of Tork and all 
 the Bishops, 'J^ with the rest of the Peers, shall 
 follow every part of the Benedictiofi with a 
 loud and hearty Amen. 
 
 THE Lord bless you and keep you : and as The Bene- 
 he hath made you King over his people, 
 so may he prosper you in this world, and make 
 you partake of his eternal felicity in the world 
 to come. A^nen. 
 
 1 The 1902 Special form adds: "touching the Bible."
 
 40 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 The Lord give you a fruitful Country and 
 healthful Seasons; victorious Fleets and Armies, 
 and a quiet Empire ; a faithful Senate, wise and 
 upright Counsellors and Magistrates, a loyal 
 Nobility, and a dutiful Gentry ; a pious and 
 learned and useful Clergy ; an honest, indus- 
 trious, and obedient Commonalty. Amen. 
 
 Then the Archbishop shall turn to the People, and 
 
 say : 
 
 AND the same Lord God Almighty grant, 
 ^ that the Clergy and Nobles assembled 
 here for this great and solemn Service, and 
 together with them all the People of the land, 
 fearing God, and honouring the King, may by 
 the merciful superintendency of the divine 
 Providence, and the vigilant care of our 
 gracious Sovereign, continually enjoy peace, 
 plenty, and prosperity ; through Jesus Christ 
 our Lord, to whom, Vv^ith the Eternal Father, 
 and God the Holy Ghost, be glory in the 
 Church, world without end. AmenJ'i- 
 
 CAP. XV 
 
 The Inthronization 
 
 Then shall the King go to his Throne, and be 
 lifted up into it 72 by the Archbishops and 
 Bishops, and other Peers of the Kingdom ;
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 41 
 
 and being Inthronized, or placed there 1 11 ^ all 
 the Great Officers, those iha! bear the Swrds 
 and the Sceptres, and the Nobles who carried 
 the other Regalia, shall stand round about 
 the steps of the Throne ; and the Archbishop 
 standing before the King, shall say : 73 
 
 STAND firm, and hold fast from henceforth 
 the Seat and State of Royal and Imperial 
 Dignity, which is this day delivered unto you, 
 in the Name and by the authority of Almighty 
 God, and by the hands of us the Bishops and 
 servants of God, though unworthy: And as 
 you see us to approach nearer to God's Altar, 
 so vouchsafe the more graciously to continue to 
 us your Royal favour and protection. 74 And 
 the Lord God Almighty, whose Ministers we 
 are, and the Stewards of his Mysteries, establish 
 your Throne in righteousness, that it may stand 
 fast for evermore, like as the sun before him, 
 and as the faithful witness in heaven. Amen. 
 
 CAP. XVI 
 
 The Homage 75 
 
 The Exhortation being ended, all the Princes and The 
 Peers 'JQ then present shall do their homage 
 publicly and solem?dy unto the King.
 
 Bishops : 
 
 I 
 
 42 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 Of the The Archbishop first shall kneel down before his 
 Majesty's knees, and the rest of the Bishops 
 shall kneel in thei'*- places: 77 and they shall 
 do their Homage together ^^ for the shortening 
 of the ceremony, the Archbishop saying : 
 
 Randall Archbishop of Canterbury \And 
 so every one of the rest, I iV. Bishop of iV. 
 repeating the rest audibly after the Archbishop'] 
 will be faithful and true, and Faith and Truth 
 will bear unto you our Sovereign Lord, and 
 your Heirs Kings of the United Kingdom of 
 Great Britain and Ireland, and of the British 
 Dominions beyond the Seas, Defenders of the 
 Faith, and Emperors of India. And I will 
 do, and truly acknowledge, the Service of the 
 Lands I claim to hold of you, as in right of 
 the Church. So help me God. 
 
 Then shall the Archbishop kiss the Kings left 
 Cheek.^9 
 
 Then the Prince of Wales, 80 taking off his 
 Coronet, shall kneel down before his Majesty's 
 knees, the rest of the Princes of the Blood 
 Royal, being Peers of the Realm, kneeling in 
 their places, taking off their Coronets, and 
 pronouncing the words of Homage after him, 
 the Prince of Wales saying : 
 
 N. Prince, or Duke, etc., of N. do become 
 your Liege man of Life and Limb, and of 
 
 I
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 43 
 
 earthly worship, and Faith and Truth I will 
 bear unto you, to live and die, against all 
 manner of folks. So help me God. 
 
 Theji shall [the Princes of the Blood Royal^ being 
 Peers of the Realm, arising^ severally touch'] 
 the Crown on his Majesty s Head and kiss 
 his Majesty's left Cheek. After zuhich the 
 other Peers of the Realm, who are then in 
 their seats, shall kneel down, put off their 
 Coronets, and do their Homage, [the Dukes 
 first by themselves, and so the Marquesses, 
 the Earls, the Viscounts, and the Barons, 
 severally in their places'], the first of each 
 Order kneeling before his Majesty, [and 
 the others of his Order who are near his 
 Majesty, also kneeling in their places, and 
 all of his Order saying after him] : ^ 
 
 T A^. Duke, or Earl, etc., of N. do become 
 -*- your Liege man of Life and Limb, and of 
 earthly worship, and Faith and Truth I will 
 bear unto you, to live and die, against all 
 manner of folks. So help me God. 
 
 The Peers having done their Homage, the first 
 of each Order, [putting off his Coronet, 
 shall singly asce?id the Throne again],^ and 
 
 ' The 1902 Special Form : " the Prince of Wales arising touches 
 . . . and kisses." 
 " The 1902 Special Form : "all saying together." 
 ^ The 1902 Special Form : " rising."
 
 44 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 stretching forth his handy touch the Crown on 
 his Majesty's Head,^^ as promising^^ by that 
 Ceremony for himself and his Order to be 
 ever ready to support it with all their power ^^"^ 
 and then shall he kiss the Kings Cheek.^^ 
 
 JVhile^^ the Princes ami l^eers are thus doing 
 their Homage^ the King^ if he thiiiks good, 
 shall deliver his Sceptre zvith the Cross and 
 the Sceptre or Rod with the Dove, to some one 
 near to the Blood Royal, or to the Lord.s that 
 carried them in the Procession, or to any 
 other that he pleaseth to assign, to hold them 
 by him. 
 
 And the Bishops that support the King in the 
 Procession may also ease him, by supporting 
 the Crown, as there shall be occasion. 
 
 At the same time the Choir shall sing this 
 A nth em. ^^ 
 
 Psalm xxxiii. i, 12-16, 18-22. 
 
 13 EJOICE in the Lord, O ye righteous : it 
 -■-^ becometh well the just to be thankful. 
 Blessed is the nation whose God is the Lord, 
 and the people whom he hath chosen for his 
 own inheritance. The Lord looketh from 
 heaven : he beholdeth all the sons of men. 
 From the place of his habitation he looketh
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 45 
 
 upon all the inhabitants of the earth. He 
 fashioneth their hearts alike ; he considereth 
 all their works. There is no king that can be 
 saved by the multitude of an host : a mighty 
 man is not delivered by much strength. Be- 
 hold the eye of the Lord is upon them that 
 fear him ; upon them that hope in his mercy : 
 to deliver their soul from death ; and to feed 
 them in the time of dearth. 
 
 Our soul hath patiently tarried for the Lord: 
 for he is our help and our shield. Our heart 
 shall rejoice in him : we have hoped in his 
 Holy Name. Let thy merciful kindness, O 
 Lord, be upon us, as we do put our trust in 
 thee. Amen. 
 
 fVhen the Homage is ended,^^ the Drums shall 
 heat, and the Trumpets sounds and all the 
 People shout, crying out : 
 
 God save King GEORGE. 
 Long live King GEORGE. 
 May the King live for ever. 
 
 The solemnity of the King's Coronation being 
 thus ended, the Archbishop shall leave the 
 King in his Throney and go to the Altar.
 
 46 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 CAP. XVII 
 The Oueen'g Coronation 88 
 
 The Queen shall arise and go to the stefs of the 
 Altar, supported by two Bishops, and there 
 kneel down, whilst the Archbishop 89 saith 
 the following Prayer : 90 
 
 A LMIGHTY God, the fountain of all good- 
 -^^^ ness : Give ear, we beseech thee, to our 
 prayers, and multiply thy blessings upon this 
 thy servant MARY, whom in thy Name, with 
 all humble devotion, we consecrate our Oueen ; 
 Defend her evermore from dangers, ghostly 
 and bodily ; Make her a great example of 
 virtue and piety, and a blessing to this king- 
 dom, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who 
 liveth and reigneth with thee, O Father, in the 
 unity of the Holy Spirit, world without end. 
 Amen. 
 
 The This Prayer being ended, the Oueen shall arise. 
 
 Anointing. y o j ^ 
 
 and come to the place of her Anointing : 91 
 Which is to be at a Faldstool set for that 
 purpose before the Altar, between the steps 
 and King Edward's Chair. There shall she 
 kneel down,^^ and four Peeresses appointed for 
 that service holding a rich Pall of Cloth of 
 Gold over her,^^ the Archbishop shall pour
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 47 
 
 the Holy Oil upon the Croum of her Head,^^ 
 saying these words : 
 
 IN the Name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost : Let the anonit- 
 ing with this Oil increase your honour, and the 
 grace of God's Holy Spirit establish you, for 
 ever and ever. Amen. 
 
 Then^^ shall the Archbishop receive from, the 
 Keeper of the Jewel Office the Que en s Ring, 
 and put it upon the Fourth Finger of her 
 Right Hand, saying : 
 
 RECEIVE 96 this Ring, the seal of a sincere The Rinj^. 
 Faith ; and God, to whom belongeth all 
 power and dignity, prosper you in this your 
 honour, and grant you therein long to con- 
 tinue, fearing him always, and always doing 
 such things as shall please him, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Crown. 
 
 Then shall the Archbishop take the Crozvn from The 
 off the Altar into his hands, and reverently 
 set it upon the Queens Head^'^ saying: 
 
 RECEIVE the Crown of glory, honour, 
 and joy : And God the Crown of the 
 faithful, who by our Episcopal hands (though 
 unworthy) doth this day set a Crown of pure 
 Gold upon your head, enrich your Royal
 
 48 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 Heart with his abundant grace, and crown you 
 with all princely virtues in this life, and with 
 everlasting gladness in the life that is to come, 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Queen being crowned 98 all the Peeresses shall 
 put 071 their Coro7iets. 
 
 The Then shall the Archbishop put the Sceptre into 
 
 Sceptre ' ^ j _ , 
 
 and Ivory the Qiieens Right Hand, and the Ivory Rod 
 
 with the Dove into her Left Hand 99 ; a7id 
 say this Prayer : 
 
 OLORD, the giver of all perfection : Grant 
 unto this thy servant MARY our Queen, 
 that by the powerful and mild influence of her 
 piety and virtue, she may adorn the high 
 dignity which she hath obtained, through Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Queen being thus Anointed, and Crowned, 
 and having received all her Ornaments ^"^^^ 
 shall arise and go from the Altar, supported by 
 her two Bishops^ and so up to the Theatre. A7id 
 as she passeth by the King on his Throne^ she 
 shall bow herself reverently to his Majesty ^'^^^ 
 and theti be co7iducted to her own Throne, and 
 without a7iy further Ceremo7iy take her place 
 in itA^^
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 49 
 
 CAP. XVIII 
 
 The Communion 
 
 Then shall the Organ flay and the Choir sing 
 the Ofjertory : 103 
 
 O HEARKEN thou unto the voice of my The 
 calling, my King and my God : for 
 unto thee will I make my prayer.104 
 
 In the meanwhile the King and Queen shall 
 deliver their Sceptres to the Lords who had 
 previously home them, and descend from, their 
 Thrones, supported and atterided as before; 
 and go to [the steps ^ o/] the Altar, where, 
 taking off their Crowns,'^^^ which they shall 
 deliver to the Lord Great Chaniherlain, and 
 [other appointed Officer "] to hold, they shall 
 kneel down. 
 
 And first the King shall offer Bread and Wine 106 The Kins 
 for the Comnninion, which being brought out Bread and 
 of Saint Edward's Chapel, and delivered into 
 his hands {the Bread upon the Paten by the 
 Bishop that read the Epistle, and the JVine 
 in the Chalice by the Bishop that read the 
 
 ' The 1902 Special Form : "their faldstools before." 
 " The igo2 Special Form : "the King's Lord Chamberlain." 
 
 D
 
 50 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 Gospel), shall by the Archbisho-p be received 
 from the King, ami reverently -placed upon 
 the Altar, and decently covered with a fair 
 linen Cloth,^^^ the Archbishop first saying 
 this Prayer : 108 
 
 BLESS, O Lord, we beseech thee, these thy 
 gifts, and sanctify them unto this holy 
 use, that by them we may be made partakers of 
 the Body and Blood of thine only-begotten Son 
 Jesus Christ, and fed unto everlasting life of 
 soul and body : And that thy servant King 
 GEORGE may be enabled to the discharge of 
 his weighty office, whereunto of thy great 
 goodness thou hast called and appointed him. 
 Grant this, O Lord, for Jesus Christ's sake, our 
 only Mediator and Advocate. Amen. 
 
 Then the King kneeling, as before, shall make his 
 Oblation,i09 offering a Pall or Altar-cloth, 
 delivered by the Officer of the Great Ward- 
 robe to the Lord Great Chamberlain, and by 
 An Ingot him, kneeling, to his Majesty, and an Ingot 
 
 or Wedge o/Gold of a pound weight, which 
 the Treasurer of the Household shall deliver 
 to the Lord Great Chamberlain, and he to 
 his Majesty ; And the Archbishop coming to 
 him, shall receive and place them upon the 
 Altar.
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 51 
 
 The Queen also at the same time shall make TheQu^en 
 
 offers. 
 
 her Oblation of a Pall or Altar-cloth, attd 
 a Mark weight of Gold, in like mamier as 
 the King. 
 
 Then [shall] the King and Queen [return ^ to their 
 Chairs^'^'^^ and kneel down at their Fald- 
 stools,'i-'i-^ and'] the Archbishop shall say : 
 
 Let us pray for the whole state of Christ's 
 Church militant here in earth. 112 
 
 A LMIGHTY and everliving God, etc. 
 
 The Exhortation 113 
 X/E that do truly, etc. 
 
 The general Confession 
 ALMIGHTY God, etc. 
 
 The Absolution 
 ALMIGHTY God, etc. 
 
 After whirh shall be said, 
 Hear what comfortable words, etc. 
 
 After which the Archbishop shall proceed, saying. 
 Lift up your hearts. 
 
 Anszuer 
 We Uft them up unto the Lord. 
 
 1 The 1902 Special Form : "remaining at their Faldstools or in 
 their Chairs,"
 
 52 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 Archbishop 
 Let us give thanks unto our Lord God. 
 
 Answer 
 It is meet and right so to do. 
 
 Then shall the Archbishop turn to the Lord^s 
 Table, am! say, 
 
 IT is very meet, right, 114 . . . everlasting 
 God : Who by thy providence dost govern 
 all things both in heaven and earth, and hast 
 shewn mercy this day to these thine anointed 
 servants, our King and our Queen, and hast 
 given them to us thy people that under them 
 we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all 
 godliness and honesty. 
 
 Therefore with Angels, etc. 
 Holy, holy, holy, etc. 
 
 w 
 
 The Prayer of Humble Access 
 E do not presume, etc. 
 
 The Prayer of Consecration 
 
 A LMIGHTY God, etc. 
 
 The King When the Arc\\h\sho^s,a7id Dean o/" Westminster, 
 
 commnni- [with the Bishops Assistants, namely, the 
 
 Preacher, and those zvho read the lAtany, 
 
 and the llpistle'^'^^ and Gospel,^ have
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 53 
 
 communicated in both kinds, the King and 
 Queen shall \_advance lo the steps of the Altar 
 and] kneel dozvn,'^'^^ and the Archbishop 
 shall administer the Bread, and the Dean of 
 Westminster the Cup,'^^^ to them. 
 
 T 
 
 At the Delivery of the Bread shall be said: 
 HE Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, etc. 
 
 At the Delivery of the Cup,'^^^ 
 
 'T^HE Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, etc. 
 
 The King and Queen then put on their Crowns, 
 and [taking'] the Sceptres in their hands 
 again, [repair to their Thrones ^]. 
 
 Then the Archbishop goeth on to the Post- Post-com- 
 Communion,119 saying. 
 
 mumon. 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 UR Father, etc. 
 
 Then this Prayer 
 LORD and heavenly Father, etc. 
 
 Then shall be sung. 
 
 r^ LORY be to God on high, etc. 
 
 ^ The igo2 Special Form: "take the Sceptres . . . and remain 
 in their Chairs until the Service is ended."
 
 54 THE FORM AND ORDER OF 
 
 Then shall the Archbishop say,^'^^ 
 
 THE peace of God, etc. : And the blessing 
 of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, 
 and the Holy Ghost, be amongst you, and 
 remain with you always. Amen. 
 
 CAP. XIX 
 
 Then shall the Choir sing 
 
 Te Deum Eaudamus, 
 E praise thee, O God : etc. 
 
 w 
 
 CAP. XX 
 The Recess 121 
 
 The Pro- / N the meantime^ the King attended and ac- 
 
 huosfint com-panied as before, the four Szvords being 
 
 chrpd:' carried before him, [shall descend from, his 
 
 onhe Throne'] Crowned, and carrying his Sceptre 
 
 and Rod in his hands, \_go into the Area 122 
 
 eastward of the Theatre, and] pass Ion] 
 
 through the Door on the South side of the 
 
 Altar into Saint Edward's Chapel ; ^ and 
 
 as they pass by the Altar, the rest of the 
 
 Regalia, lying upon it, are to be delivered by 
 
 the Dean of Westminster to the Lords that 
 
 carried them in the Procession, and so they 
 
 1 The Special Form inserts : " TeDeuni being meanwhile sung."
 
 THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION 55 
 
 shall proceed in State into the Chapel. The 
 (^ueen at the same time [descending], shall of the 
 go in like manner into the same Chapel at 
 the Door on the North side of the Altar ; 
 bearing her Sceptre in her Right Hand^ and 
 her Ivory Rod in her Left. 
 
 The King and Queen being come into the Chapel, 
 the King stariding before the Altar, shall 
 deliver the Sceptre with the Dove to the 
 Archbishop, who shall lay it upon the Altar 
 there.^^^ And the Golden Spurs and St. 
 Edward's Staff are given into the hands of 
 the Dean of Westminster, and by him. laid 
 there also. 
 
 His Majesty shall then be disrobed of his Royal 
 Robe of State, and arrayed in his Royal Robe 
 of Purple Velvet, and wearing his Imperial 
 Crown shall then receive in his Left Hand 
 the Orb from the Archbishop.'^^^ 
 
 Then their Majesties shall proceed through the 
 Choir to the West Door of the Church,^^^ 
 in the same way as they came, wearing their 
 Crowns : the King bearing in his Right 
 Hand the Sceptre zuith the Cross, and in 
 his Left the Orb ; the Queen bearing in her 
 Right Hatid her Sceptre with the Cross, and 
 in her Left the Ivory Rod with the Dove ; 
 all Peers wearing their Coronets.
 
 NOTES ON THE CORONATION 
 SERVICE 
 
 1 The Abbey Church. — See below, Excursus H. 
 
 2 June 22, 1902. — Oueen Victoria was crowned 
 on the eve of the festival of St. Peter. June 26 
 had been originally fixed (as it was also for 
 King Edward VII,), but, that being the anni- 
 versary of George IV. 's decease, the day was 
 changed. Probably it was not remembered that 
 Oliver Cromwell was installed on June 26. The 
 observance of Church fasts and festivals had 
 fallen greatly into abeyance, but regret was felt by 
 many that a vigil should have been chosen, which 
 found expression in a sonnet by Isaac Williams.^ 
 From the earliest times until the Coronation of 
 George I. a Sunday or holy day had been pre- 
 scribed. The rubrick appears in William and 
 Mary's Coronation Order, but was not, however, 
 observed. Charles II., James II. and Anne were 
 crowned on St. George's Day; Charles I. (like 
 
 1 The tweniy-eighth of any month was of old deemed unlucky, as a 
 kind of repetition of Childermas (December 28). Edward IV. was to 
 have been crowned on June 28, but the Rite was postponed till the 
 morrow. But it was on Innocents' Day that the Abbey was founded. 
 
 56
 
 ACCESSION AND CORONATION 57 
 
 Edward III.) on the Purification. " It must 
 surely," writes Canon Wordsworth,' " have been 
 with some admixture of tender and rehgious feel- 
 ing that King Charles selected a day connected in 
 a special manner with the name of Mary " — that 
 newly-wedded daughter of France who is the 
 " dear Heart " of his Letters. 
 
 James I. chose the festival of St. James, who 
 gives his name to the English Court. Elizabeth's 
 astrologer. Dr. Dee, chose a lucky day for her — 
 viz. Sunday, January 1 5 — a day long observed after- 
 wards at the Abbey. The other Tudor Princes and 
 eleven Norman and Plantagenet Kings were con- 
 secrated on a Sunday ; Edward IV. on St. Peter 
 and St. Paul's Day (June 29); Henry IV. (who 
 desired to assert himself as the representative of 
 the ancient line) on the day of the Confessor's 
 translation ; Richard II. on the vigil of St. Kenelm ; 
 Stephen on the feast of Stephen ; the Conqueror 
 on Christmas Day ; Harold on the Epiphany ; and 
 the Confessor on Easter Day. John, having landed 
 two days before, took the crown on Holy Thurs- 
 day, which, it was prophesied, would be the day 
 he should lose it : — 
 
 " Is this Asccnsioti Day? Did not the prophet 
 Say that before Ascension Day at noon 
 My crown I should give off? Even so I have." 
 
 —Shakespeare, King John, act v. scene i. 
 
 1 Manner of the Coronalioji of King Ciiarlcs t/ie First, Henry 
 Bradshaw Society, vol. ii. p. 5.
 
 58 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 One King, Henry III., was inaugurated (like 
 Cromwell) on a Friday, but this was also the 
 festival of SS. Simon and Jude ; Henry V. on 
 Passion Sunday, and his Queen, Katharine, also 
 in Lent (when the banquet was entirely of count- 
 less sorts of fish), on their return from France, 
 but it was " the daye of seynt Mathy the 
 Apostle." 
 
 Short wintry days were unfavourable for the 
 protracted ceremonies ; yet it might be that 
 there was no time to lose, and that a claimant 
 to the throne must have as soon as possible the 
 sanction and blessing of Holy Church and the 
 " recognition " of the great feudatories. Harold 
 II. was consecrated on the day of the Confessor's 
 obsequies, which was the morrow of his death. 
 Rufus let but sixteen days intervene ; Henry 
 Beauclerk — " the first royal burial, the first royal 
 consecration, within the newly-hallowed temple " 
 (Freeman) — only two. 
 
 " At that time," says Fuller, " the present 
 providing of good swords was accounted more 
 essential to a King's Coronation than the long 
 preparing of gay clothes." 
 
 Stephen was crowned on the twenty-fifth day ; 
 Henry III. on the ninth. Edward III. allowed 
 eleven days to lapse ; Richard II. twenty-four ; 
 Henry IV. fourteen ; Henry V. three weeks ; 
 Richard III. ten days. These were the shortest
 
 ACCESSION AND CORONATION 59 
 
 intervals. Henry VII., who was crowned on the 
 battlefield of Bosworth, by Lord Stanley, with his 
 dead rival's circlet, found beneath a thorn-bush, 
 and who claimed the throne by conquest, re- 
 ceived his anointing and ceremonial coronation 
 nine weeks later. The same number of weeks 
 passed between his death and Henry VIII. 's 
 consecration. Edward VI., whom his father, 
 following Henry II. 's example, had designed to 
 have crowned before his own decease, was actually 
 crowned three weeks after it. Of subsequent 
 Sovereigns till George III., the shortest time 
 which elapsed between accession and coronation 
 was in the case of Anne, viz. six weeks ; the 
 longest in the case of Charles I., whose Corona- 
 tion was delayed by the plague for ten months, 
 and in that of Charles il., delayed for eleven 
 months by the necessity of making new regalia. 
 Stanley falls into an unaccountable error when he 
 says : ^ "The Coronation of James 1., like that 
 of Elizabeth, took place nearly a year after his 
 accession," with, in the margin, *' St. James's 
 Day, February 25, 1603." ^^ is remarkable that 
 a Dean should have forgotten that St. James's 
 Day is in July. James was, in reality, crowned 
 just three months after Elizabeth's death, and 
 Elizabeth herself two months after her sister's. 
 George III. allowed eleven months to elapse ; 
 
 1 IVesliuinsicr Abbey, p. 87.
 
 6o NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 he was young, and was waiting for his bride. In 
 the case of George IV. an interval of six was 
 converted by the suit against his Queen into one 
 of eighteen months. William IV. wished to dis- 
 pense with Coronation, and made Court mourning 
 a plea for waiting for a year and a quarter, though 
 he had crowned himself on the day he went to dis- 
 solve Parliament. Oueen Victoria was crowned 
 fifty-three weeks after accession. The Law Times 
 of February i6, 1901, says: — 
 
 " The delay was probably due to the need of ascertain- 
 ing with certainty that no issue would be born of the 
 King's Consort. And, moreover, it is reported, with some 
 aspect of credibihty, that Her Majesty was so slight as to 
 be at an earUer date unable to bear, for the necessarily long 
 period the Coronation involves, the weight of the Regalia." 
 
 The unusually protracted postponement of the 
 last solemnity must be ascribed to special circum- 
 stances, first to the absence in distant parts of the 
 Empire of the Heir Apparent, and then to the 
 King's critical illness on the eve of his Coronation. 
 A still longer time elapsed in the case of the first 
 Edward, who was crusading in the Holy Land 
 when Henry III. died. But there was no one to 
 dispute the succession ; he was proclaimed with- 
 out opposition in the new Temple Church, and 
 fealty was sworn to the absent King with hand 
 laid on his father's tomb. The precedent thus 
 created was followed by Edward II., who deferred
 
 ACCESSION AND CORONATION 6i 
 
 his consecration nearly eight months till he could 
 be crowned with Isabella. At a still earlier date 
 Edgar the Peaceable succeeded in 957, but for 
 some unexplained reason was " consecrated as 
 King with great pomp at Bath " in 973, sixteen 
 years later, dying in 975. 
 
 Although the maxim laid down long ago by 
 Finch, Dyer, Anderson, and many others, that 
 " the King never dies," is beyond dispute, yet it 
 was not till i Edward VI., cap. 7, that it was 
 clearly enacted that " the King who is heir or 
 successor may write and begin his reign the said 
 day that his progenitor or predecessor died." In 
 early times it is established that the regnal years 
 of each King were counted from his Coronation 
 only.^ Yet although it is very desirable that each 
 new Sovereign should receive the "recognition" 
 and homage of his subjects, and also the conse- 
 cration of religion, as soon as possible, so that the 
 Coronation may not become a mere show and 
 pageant, nevertheless, neither in law nor in 
 divinity is this essential. The Church will often 
 add her hallowing benediction to a marriage civilly 
 contracted, but she regards the union as already 
 accomplished. It is something the same with 
 Accession and Coronation. 
 
 1 See Sir Harris Nicolas's Chroiioloi^y of History, 1851, p. 283 
 et seq.
 
 62 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 CAP. I 
 
 3 In the Morning. — King Edward VII., like 
 Queen Victoria, reached the Church at half-past 
 eleven. George III. entered the Abbey an hour 
 late (but the fault was not his), at half-an-hour 
 after noon ; William IV. at eleven. The ancient 
 precedents, however, for the beginning of the 
 preliminary ceremonies in Westminster Hall said 
 " vj of the clokke." So down to Henry VIII. ; 
 but Mary Tudor did not reach King Edward's 
 chair till between ten and eleven. Richard II., 
 poor child ! who had heard Divine Service before 
 the Coronation, was at the close " borne on 
 knights' shoulders into his palace, and so had to 
 his chamber, where he rested awhile, being some- 
 what faint with travell, and took a small refection " 
 (Holinshed). 
 
 4 The AmpuUa and Spoon. — These are, in sub- 
 stance, the two most ancient portions of the 
 Regaha, having escaped destruction by the Parlia- 
 ment in 1649. The reason of their preservation 
 is that they were kept with the other sacramental 
 vessels at the Abbey (as all the Regalia had been 
 till Henry VIII.) instead of at the Tower. The 
 Ampull, or Eglet, is possibly the one used to 
 anoint the first Lancastrian King, and the Spoon 
 is even assigned to the twelfth century. Both, 
 however, underwent some remaking and chasing
 
 AMPULLA AND SPOON 6^ 
 
 at the Restoration/ and the Spoon, which was at 
 one time enamelled, has recently been regilded. 
 The Ampull was originally of lapis lazuli, with 
 a golden eagle on the top encircled with pearls 
 and diamonds. It stands 9 inches high, and the 
 wings are 7 inches across. The sacred oil, of 
 which it holds 6 ounces, comes out at the beak. 
 The head screws off. 
 
 At the earliest Anglo-Saxon Coronations de- 
 scribed to us a horn was used (as by Samuel in 
 anointing Saul). 
 
 The Sainie Ampoule of F^rance is related to have 
 been sent from heaven for the christening (or, as 
 later writers assert, the coronation : but he is said 
 to have been baptized confirmed and crowned 
 all in one night) of Clovis on Christmas Eve, 
 A.D. 496. The clerk carrying the chrismatory of 
 St. Remigius, who had brought the King to 
 holy Baptism, not being able to reach him for 
 the press, the Bishop lifted up his eyes in his 
 distress to God, '* prayenge hym deuoutly of 
 helpe. Thenne therwyth came flyeng down a 
 doue as whyt as mylke, and that was the holy 
 ghoost, berynge in her bylle a vyole ful of creme to 
 the bysshop, and whan he openyd the vyole there 
 out came so swete a smelle that al the peple had 
 grete wonder therof and were gretely comfortide 
 
 ^ An Ampulla is mentioned among the Regalia oideied for Charles 
 II. 's Coronation.
 
 64 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 thereby."^ The sainte chreme was miraculously 
 preserved without wasting at Rheims, and the 
 Holy Ampull was brought with great ceremony 
 in a splendid reliquary for each Coronation from 
 the founder's tomb to Notre Dame by the Prior 
 and Convent of St. Remi. This certainly took 
 place from the ninth century till the consecration 
 of Charles X. in 1824. Four noblemen were 
 sent by the King to the Abbey as hostages for the 
 vessel's safe return, which the Archbishop vowed 
 " on the faith of a prelate." 
 
 England also had a celestial unguent which the 
 Blessed Virgin, Walsingham relates, gave during 
 his exile to St. Thomas of Canterbury, bidding 
 him hide it till a true champion of the Church 
 should be hallowed therewith. When Henry, 
 first duke of Lancaster, was warring overseas, a 
 holy man gave him the golden eagle and stone 
 vial containing it; but these vessels lay" in the 
 Tower of London till Richard II. found them 
 there with St. Thomas's writing, and, learning 
 the virtue of the unguent, would fain have been 
 anointed a second time. The Archbishop, how- 
 ever, told him that the sacred unction he had 
 received could not be repeated. The King, after 
 carrying the vessels into Ireland, delivered them 
 finally to the Archbishop, saying that it was clear 
 
 1 Li/icr Fesiivah's, ed. Caxton, 1481. 
 
 - Not wholly fore;otten ; for the miraculous Balm is mentioned in a 
 letter of Pope John XXII. to Edward II.
 
 THE HOLY OIL 65 
 
 to him that it was the Divine will that so noble 
 a Sacrament should be reserved for another. 
 Henry IV., his supplanter, to strengthen his 
 position, was anointed with it in 1399. 
 
 Maskell (who questions, while Bishop Stubbs 
 confirms, the idea that unction could not be 
 repeated) mentions a rabbinical legend of a chrism 
 consecrated by Moses, and kept without wasting 
 till the Captivity. Certainly the Kings of the 
 northern kingdom are not recorded to have been 
 anointed, probably as possessing no sacred oil. 
 As early as Judges ix. 15 (Jotham's parable of 
 the bramble) the anointing of Kings is familiarly 
 referred to, and the anointing of a stone at 
 Gen. xxviii. 18. Oil throughout Holy Scripture 
 is a principal type of the gifts of God's Spirit. 
 The composition of the "holy anointing oil" 
 was Divinely prescribed in the Mosaic Law 
 (Exod. XXX. 25), and it must be distinguished 
 from the ordinary olive-oil. It is the former 
 which is spoken of in Ps. cxxxiii. Zadok the 
 priest took it out from the tabernacle to anoint 
 Solomon (i Kings i. 39). 
 
 Originally, besides the Emperor, only four 
 Christian Kings, those of England, France, Jeru- 
 salem and Sicily, were anointed.^ In France and 
 
 1 But after the English yoke had been broken by Robert the Bruce, 
 the Kings of Scots obtained their desire to be anointed and crowned. 
 And before the close of the fifteenth century the Holy See had be- 
 stowed this privilege on other monarchs. 
 
 E
 
 66 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 England alone was there a double unction, from 
 a silver and a gold Ampulla, with olive-oil and 
 with chrism or balsam " compounded after the 
 art of the apothecary." Not even the Emperor 
 received it. Shakespeare says in Richard IT. : — 
 
 " Not all the water in the rough rude sea 
 Can wash the />al;ji from an anointed King." 
 
 See below, notes to Cap. VIII. 
 
 The simple oil answered to the " oil of the 
 sick " and " oil of the catechumens," which till 
 the Reformation was consecrated on the preceding 
 Maundy Thursday. At the same time was 
 hallowed a cream or balm to be used at Con- 
 firmations and ordinations. It is this which was 
 employed for the consecration of a King, being 
 applied in the form of a cross to the crown of 
 the head after the anointing with simple oil of 
 the accustomed places of the King's person. 
 But in the later middle ages the miraculous 
 unguent already described was used instead of 
 this Balsam.^ 
 
 All the Tudor Princes received the double 
 anointing — Mary, because of the disuse under 
 Edward VI. of the Maundy Thursday hallow- 
 ings, and because of the Interdict, receiving a 
 supply from overseas, blessed by the Bishop of 
 
 ^ It is right to add that the Rev. H. A. Wilson, in a letter to myself, 
 questions the evidence for this, or for the admixture of a drop of St, 
 Thomas's Oil with the chrism,
 
 THE HOLY OIL 67 
 
 Arras. Elizabeth petulantly declared that " the 
 grease " — presumably the old unguent — smelt ill, 
 James I. was hallowed with "the Oyle with 
 which antiently the kings and queens have been 
 anointed " — which the Venetian Agent confirms. 
 But this, it would seem, exhausted it. From 
 1603 to 1685 only one unguent was used, and 
 after that a simple perfumed Oil, which is very 
 carefully prepared. The King's apothecary in 
 1685 received ;^200 for the unguent, which is 
 described as " exceeding rich and fragrant." ^ It 
 was the simple olive-oil which is directed by 
 our Lord and by St. James to be used for the 
 unction of the sick. The two are distinguished 
 in St. Luke vii. 46 : " My head with oil (e/aion) 
 thou didst not anoint ; but she hath anointed 
 my feet with ointment (jnyron).'" 
 
 Anthony Wood ^ repeats a doubtful tale which 
 he had from Ralph Sheldon, that Charles II., like 
 Mary Tudor, " had oyl or ointment sent from 
 France, where it was by a Popish Bishop conse- 
 crated." 
 
 ' We know the ingredients for Charles I.'s anointing, viz. : Oil of 
 orange flowers and of jasmine blended with Spanish oil of been, dis- 
 tilled oil of roses, distilled oil of cinnamon, extract of white flowers of 
 benzoine, ambergris, musk, civet. These were mixed in a porphyry 
 jar, then placed in a porcelain vase over warm ashes, and spirit of roses 
 added. In the Eastern Church the unguent is made up of nearly forty 
 elements. (See Dr. Wickham Legg's Coronation of the Queen, Church 
 Historical Society's Publications, No. XLII., S.P.C.K., 1S9S.) Of 
 course, chrism is such because of its consecration, not by virtue of 
 being a compound. 
 
 ^ Life and 'Jimes, i. 399.
 
 68 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 For the question of the consecration of the 
 Coronation oil, see below, pp. 102-104. 
 
 In the Anglo-Saxon rite the Oil was applied 
 with the thumb. This has, it appears, been the 
 recent custom, a little having been poured into 
 the spoon. A golden style or reed was used 
 in France. 
 
 CAP. II 
 
 The Entrance 
 
 5 The Kin^ and Queen . . . are to be received. — 
 The procession of the Regalia, to bring the King 
 from Westminster Hall, with great liturgical pomp 
 and with anthems and solemn music, to the altar 
 of consecration, was discontinued in 1831. At 
 recent Coronations the Dean and Prebendaries 
 of Westminster, bearing on cushions of cloth of 
 gold St. Edward's Crown, the Orb, the Sceptre 
 with the Dove, the Sceptre with the Cross, St. 
 Edward's Staff, the Chalice and Patina, and the 
 Holy Bible, had already proceeded to the west 
 entrance. 
 
 Maskell ^ gives the ancient order for reception 
 of a Prince or other exalted personage at the 
 entrance of a church, with Blessed he he that 
 Cometh, etc? This typifies the angelic reception 
 
 ' Monumenta Ritualia Ecdesiae Atigluanae, vol. ii. p. 322. 
 * See also Atchley's Ordo Romanns Primus, pp. 03, 95.
 
 THE ENTRANCE 69 
 
 of the King of Glory into heaven, as described in 
 the psalm of the Ascension, the twenty-fourth. 
 
 In proceeding through the church the Regalia 
 are all borne by noblemen and prelates. The 
 Paten, the Bible and the Chalice are carried 
 immediately in front of the Sovereign. The 
 Lord High Steward, created for the occasion, 
 and temporarily, next to the Sovereign, the 
 greatest official in the kingdom, bears St. Ed- 
 ward's Crown. 
 
 6 The anthem Laetatus sum has been sung here 
 at every Coronation since Charles I. In 1831 
 an anthem was also sung before the arrival of 
 the King and Queen. 
 
 7 The Theatre, also called the Scaffold, Stage, 
 Mount or Pulpitum, " with degrees on every 
 side." ^ This occupies the space between the 
 four great pillars, and is now one step below the 
 sacrarium floor. It was at one time railed in 
 and " considerably elevated," and is shown in a 
 medieval miniature as a " high scaffold," with 
 a staircase leading up to it. At Edward VI. 's 
 Coronation there were as many as twenty-two 
 steps leading to it from the west, that the child- 
 King might be better seen, and on the east " fifteen 
 steps down to the high altar." For here take 
 part the more public and less mystical parts of 
 
 ^ So in Neh. viii. 4 the " pulpil " accommodated a number of people, 
 and others stood on the " stairs" (ix. 4).
 
 yo NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 the ceremony— the Recognition, the Inthroniza- 
 tion and the Homage. 
 
 8 Upon the Theatre stand two Thrones or 
 Chairs of State ; one, for the King, of five de- 
 grees ; the other, for the Queen, of three. Below 
 and eastward of the Thrones should stand the 
 Chairs of Recognition or of Repose^ abolished in 
 the 191 1 Order. An account by Lady Georgiana 
 Bathurst, one of Queen Adelaide's train-bearers, 
 says : " The Bishops could not agree as to which 
 chair the Queen was to seat herself in ; she was 
 therefore for a few moments under some embar- 
 rassment, and made a tour round the chairs by 
 the altar, which gave them time to settle in which 
 chair she should be placed." 
 
 9 The Humble Adoration. — This is mentioned 
 as early as Stephen, and perhaps as Ethelred. 
 At the Holyrood Coronation of 1633 the King 
 kneeled down " at the very entry." His elder 
 brother Henry, the Puritan hope, was as a child 
 much commended for " his quicke wittie answeres, 
 pryncely carriage and reverend performing his 
 obeyzance at the altar." For Charles II. at 
 Westminster in 1661 a prie-dieu was placed one- 
 third of the distance up the nave, where the King 
 kneeled, and " with much devotion used a short 
 
 ^ But the word " repose " somewhat significantly disappears entirely 
 from the 1902 Order. The word "Throne" should properly be 
 applied to the elevated platform on which the chairs of State stand.
 
 THE HUMBLE ADORATION 71 
 
 ejaculation." To bow or bend the knee on first 
 entering the courts of the Lord's House is not 
 confined to Coronations, but a piece of old- 
 fashioned piety which lingered on to the nine- 
 teenth century and was at one time usual. Thus 
 Burnet, in 1686, conversed with the Prince of 
 Orange upon "some of our ceremonies, such as 
 the surplice and the cross in Baptism, with our 
 bowing to the altar." ^ Pepys noticed at St. 
 George's, Windsor, February 26, i66-^, "great 
 bowing by all the people, the poor knights par- 
 ticularly, to the Alter." In the Roman Com- 
 munion it has been displaced by the practice of 
 genuflecting only to the Holy Sacrament. It has 
 often been compared to the reverence made in the 
 House of Lords towards the throne. The Com- 
 mons bow to the Chair in passing, a tradition 
 from the days when the altar was standing in 
 St. Stephen's Chapel. The old King William of 
 Prussia, when made Emperor at Versailles, is 
 described as bowing towards the crucifix. 
 
 Several of our cathedrals have statutes enjoin- 
 ing this obeisance, and the seventh canon of 1640 
 says : — 
 
 " Whereas the Church is the House of God, dedicated 
 to His holy worship, and therefore ought to mind us both 
 of the greatness and goodness of His divine majesty . . . 
 
 ^ History of His Oivn Times, vol. iii. p. 105, cd. 1753.
 
 72 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 wc therefore think it very meet and behoveful, and heartily 
 commend it to all good and well-affected people, that they 
 be ready to render unto th«. Lord the [outward acknow- 
 ledgment of their bodies] by doing reverence and obeisance 
 both at their coming in and going out of the churches, 
 chancels, and chapels, according to the most ancient custom 
 of the primitive Church in the purest times, of this Church 
 also for many years of the reign of Elizabeth. . . . And 
 in the practice or omission of this rite we desire that the 
 rule of charity prescribed by the Apostle may be observed." 
 
 CAP. Ill 
 
 10 The Recognition. — This is preliminary to the 
 religious service. It has for some centuries taken 
 the form of a feudal " recognising " of the claim 
 of an undoubted heir. The "banns" are addressed 
 to those who have come to do (in the phrase used 
 till recently) their " homage, service, and bounden 
 duty." At Charles I.'s Coronation, however, we 
 find the doors were thrown open to the people at 
 this point, and two other forms are given for that 
 occasion : — 
 
 "(i) Will you take this worthy Prince, Charles, right 
 Heire of the Realm, and have him to be yo'' King and 
 become subjects unto him and submit yourselves to his 
 commandments ? " 
 
 "(2) Sirs, Heere I present unto you King Charles, the 
 rightfuU and undoubted Heire by the Lawes of God and 
 man to the Crown and Royall Dignity of this Realme 
 whereupon you shall understand y* this day is prefixed and 
 appointed by all y'^ Peeres of y'' land for the Coronation,
 
 THE RECOGNITION 73 
 
 Inunction, and Consecration of y'' said most Excellent 
 Prince : Will ye serve at this time and give yo'' will and 
 assents to y'" said Coronation, Inunction, and Consecra- 
 tion ? " 
 
 Yet another form is given by an eye-witness, 
 
 Sir Simonds d'Ewes, as the one actually used, 
 
 viz.: — 
 
 " My masters and freinds ; I am here come to present 
 unto you your King, King Charles, to whome the Crowne 
 of his auncestors and predecessors is now devolved by 
 lineall right, and hee himself come hither to bee settled in 
 that throne which God and his birth have appointed for 
 him ; and therefore I desire you by your generall acclama- 
 tions to testifie your content and willingness thereunto." 
 
 The proclamation for Edward VI. and for 
 Mary was like (2) above, with the words added, 
 " as by your duty of allegiance ye be bound 
 to do." 
 
 For Henry VIII. there is a strong assertion of 
 the Prince's right of inheritance, but he is also 
 said to be "elected, chosen, and required by all 
 the three estates of this lande to take uppon hym 
 the seid coroune and royal dignitie." 
 
 Of Henry VI. 's Coronation " in infant 
 bands " at eight years old we have a contem- 
 porary description. Warwick "bare the kynge 
 to chyrche in a clothe of scharlett furryd." 
 Having been " leyde upon the high schaffold 
 between the high autere and the quere," he sat 
 there in his chair of estate " beholdyng the
 
 74 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 pepylle alle abowte saddely and wisely." The 
 Archbishop " made a proclamacion on the iiij 
 quarters of the scaffolde, seyend in this wyse : 
 ' Sirs, heere comyth Henry, Kyng Henryes sone 
 the Vth, on whos sowle God have mercy, amen. 
 He homblyth hym to God and to holy churche, 
 askynge the crowne of this reame by right and 
 defence of herytage. If ye hold pays [peace] 
 with hym, say Ya, and hold up handes.' And 
 than all the people cryed with oon voyce, Ye, 
 ye ! 
 
 Henry had been but a baby at his father's 
 death, and presided in his nurse's arms at his first 
 Council, the Great Seal lying in his lap. Mary 
 of Scotland was taken from her cradle to be 
 actually crowned in state at Stirling. Her father, 
 too, James V., was crowned in infancy amid an 
 " infectious passion " of tears. 
 
 The Liher Regalis merely says that the good 
 liking of the people is to be asked : according 
 to the Sarum pontifical, during the sermon. "We 
 elect " has become " we consecrate " in that 
 Order. 
 
 But though the Recognition preserves traces 
 of an original episcopal, baronial, or even tumul- 
 tuary election — " lawfully chosen by the priests 
 and the chiefs of the people " is the phrase of the 
 Council of Cealcyth, a.d. 787; "by the Bishops 
 and the people" that of Ethelred's Ordo — the
 
 THE RECOGNITION 75 
 
 English monarchy has never been in any real 
 sense an elective one. The King had always 
 to be taken from the descendants of Woden, 
 and even when the law, strengthened by Chris- 
 tianity, of strict primogeniture was set aside, there 
 was always some pretence of lineal and legal 
 inheritance. Freeman says, for example, of John, 
 " His right was perfectly good." John combined 
 the two claims, asserting in a law (June 7, 11 99) 
 that God had given him the throne " by hereditary 
 right, through the unanimous consent and favour 
 of the clergy and people." The earlier Corona- 
 tion Orders, in which the word " elect " occurs, 
 speak also of the " throne delegated to thee 
 in hereditary right by God's authority." In 
 Richard II. 's first Parliament we find the Primate 
 commending the young King to the affection 
 of his subjects on the score that he was not 
 an elected Prince, but had succeeded by birth- 
 right.^ Heylin mistakes when he says " that the 
 presentation of the King to the people was only 
 done in cases of disputed title. 
 
 About the origin of Government three theories 
 have been put forward — an Original Compact, 
 the " acknowledged Strongest," and the Patri- 
 archal. The third is the most historical ; but 
 the patriarch of the tribe, or larger family, was 
 in rude times that member of a princely clan 
 
 1 Rot. Pari., iii. " Eal. KeUaurala, i. 05.
 
 76 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 who was recognised as most capable of rule. 
 Once in exercise, however, the ruler's authority, 
 however acquired, was reverenced as Divinely 
 given and as essentially paternal. 
 
 When Charles II. was crowned at Scone, Lyon 
 King of Arms rehearsed the royal line of the 
 Kings upward from Fergus I. (330 b.c). This 
 was a very ancient custom. 
 
 For William and Mary the phrase was " un- 
 doubted King and Queen of this realm," instead 
 of " rightful inheritours." Granted, however, 
 the exclusion of Romanists, they were the next 
 legal heirs. 
 
 Not counting Henry VI. or Edward V., there 
 have been four dethronements since the Conquest. 
 That of Charles I. made no pretence to legality, 
 and need not be considered. The others were 
 brought about by the legal fiction of a voluntary 
 renunciation. 
 
 Edward II. was crowned with his bride Isabella 
 on Shrove Sunday, 1308. Three days later the 
 Barons met in the refectory of the Westminster 
 convent to petition for the banishment of Gaveston, 
 who had carried St. Edward's crown. After many 
 unhappy years they resolved to withdraw their 
 homage,^ and a Parliament was called by Isabella 
 and her paramour. Bishop Orleton of Hereford 
 
 1 Charlemagne asserted the superiority of the imperial power to feudal 
 limitations by taking no oath.
 
 THE RFXOGNITION 77 
 
 took the lead, and by his counsel the spiritual 
 and temporal lords met in the church where fealty 
 had been sworn to Edward, and, after what Mr. 
 Capes ^ describes as a servile and time-serving 
 sermon from Archbishop Reynolds on the very 
 unscriptural text, "Vox populi vox Dei," pro- 
 claimed Prince Edward King. The Queen now 
 affected to think that the Parliament had exceeded 
 its powers, and exhorted her son not to accept 
 the crown during his father's lifetime save with 
 his consent. A deputation of Lords and Commons 
 therefore waited on the King, and by threats, 
 flatteries, exhortations to greatness of mind, and 
 promise of ample revenue, induced him to abdi- 
 cate. He was then brought in in a plain black 
 gown, and addressed by the Parliament's proctor, 
 rendering back in the names of the baronage their 
 homage and allegiance, and the Lord Steward 
 broke his staff, as when a King dies. Quickly 
 the heralds proclaimed in London that " Sir 
 Edward, late King of England," had "put him- 
 self out of the government of the realm, and 
 granted and willed that the government of the 
 said realm should come to Sir Edward, his eldest 
 son and heir " ; and a few days later Edward III. 
 was crowned, proclamation again being made that 
 it was with the good-will of his father. The 
 
 1 The English Church in the Fo7ir(eenth and Fifteenth Centuries^ 
 P- 59-
 
 78 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Coronation medal showed a hand held out to 
 save a falling crown, with the legend : " Non 
 rapit sed recipit." 
 
 Bishop Stubbs says : " With a sad omen the 
 first crowned head went down before the offended 
 nation — with a sad omen, for it was not done 
 in calm or righteous judgment. The unfaithful 
 wife, the undutiful son, the vindictive prelate, the 
 cowardly minister, were unworthy instruments of 
 a nation's justice." ^ 
 
 Of Richard II. 's abdication Froissart relates 
 that he was brought from prison in regal robes, 
 crowned, and bearing his sceptre, but without 
 supporters. First he entreated Lancaster to accept 
 from him his sceptre, symbol of lordship over 
 England, Aquitaine and Ireland. Then, raising 
 the crown from his own head, he said : " Henry, 
 fair cousin, I present and give to you this crown 
 with which I was crowned King of England." 
 The Duke took the crown and delivered it to 
 the Archbishop, and Richard was taken back to 
 prison, having been enforced 
 
 " With his own tears to wash away his balm, 
 With his own hands to give away the crown, 
 With his own tongue deny his sacred state." 
 
 "The prisons of Princes are not far from their 
 graves," and Edward and Richard were both done 
 to death soon after their dethronement. 
 
 ^ The Early Plantagenets^ p. 275.
 
 THE RECOGNITION 79 
 
 In the case of James II., also, the King was said 
 to have deserted his throne and left it vacant. 
 
 11 The Archbishop. — See below, Excursus I. 
 Speaks to the People. — The Recognition of a 
 
 King bears some resemblance to the Confirmation 
 of a Bishop. Then, if ever, the people have the 
 opportunity of dissent. But " opposers " are not 
 likely to be given a hearing. All are to acclaim 
 "with one voice." Lady Cowper^ describes 
 the glum looks of the Jacobites at George I.'s 
 Coronation. "When the Archbishop went round 
 the throne demanding the consent of the people, 
 my Lady Dorchester turned about to me, and 
 said : ' Does the old fool think that anybody 
 here will say No when there are so many drawn 
 swords } ' There was no remedy but patience." 
 
 In the Scottish form of Recognition, as used 
 for Charles II., the people lifted up their hands 
 and took an " obligatorie oath " — " by the Eternal 
 and Almighty God who liveth and reigneth for 
 ever we become your liege men, etc., according 
 to the National Covenant and Solemn League and 
 Covenant." 
 
 At the ancient Scandinavian inaugurations the 
 soldiers signified approbation by clashing their 
 swords in cadence. 
 
 12 The King standing. — The King has always 
 hitherto stood bareheaded by the Chair of 
 
 1 Diary.
 
 8o NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Recognition, showing himself to the people. 
 But where the new Order places him, very few 
 will see him. Edward VI., aged nine, was carried 
 in his chair to the four sides of the theatre. 
 
 13 Are you willing ? — One of the omens which 
 marked Charles I.'s Candlemas Coronation oc- 
 curred when he was " asked in church " by Arch- 
 bishop Abbot : — 
 
 " Whether some expected hee should have spoken moore, 
 others hearing not well what hee saied, hindered those by 
 questioning which might have heard, or that the newnes 
 and greatnes of the action basied men's thoughts, or the 
 presence of so deare a King drew admiring silence, so that 
 those which weere nearest doubted what to doe, but not 
 one worde followed till my Lorde of Arundel tolde them 
 they should crie out ' God save King Charles.' Upon 
 which, as ashamed of ther first oversight, a little shouting 
 followed. At the other side, wheere he presented himselfe, 
 ther was not the like failing" (D'Ewes). 
 
 14 The People shall signify^ etc. — The acclama- 
 tions have from at least 1685 been led off by the 
 Queen's Scholars of Westminster, " the trumpets 
 blowing at every proclamation." 
 
 15 Having received the Recognition of his 
 people, the King, until 1902, went with his Sup- 
 porters and great Officers to the steps of the 
 Altar, spread by the Officers of the Wardrobe 
 with carpets and cushions, and kneeling there 
 made his " First Oblation " of a golden pall or 
 altar-cloth and an ingot or wedge of gold, which
 
 THE PRINCELY OBLATION 8i 
 
 the Archbishop " reverently laid upon the altar," 
 afterwards saying a special prayer. This ancient, 
 brief and significant ceremony is since 1 902 merged 
 in the Second Oblation (see below, p. i 86), a great 
 loss to the Solemnity. The Archbishop was at this 
 point vested in his cope, and an anthem sung till 
 recently. The 1626 account has: "The Arch- 
 bishop after reverence done to the King entered 
 into Saint Edward's Chapell, and after awhile 
 came forth invested in his Pontificalibus, and 
 seated himself in a chaire," etc. 
 
 Mary offered a " pall of baudekin," Elizabeth 
 " of red silk." The ingot, or wedge of gold, 
 is more substantial than the piece of goldleaf 
 which is all that is now presented, with the frank- 
 incense and myrrh, at the Epiphany ceremony, 
 Henry VII. and Edward VI. offered £2^ in 
 coin. William of Orange and William IV., 
 either at this or the Second Oblation, had no 
 money ready — twenty guineas was then usual. 
 The former was supplied by Danby. The 
 sailor-King whispered to the Archbishop, " I 
 have not got anything ; I will send it you 
 to-morrow." 
 
 Edward II. 's ingot of gold was made like a 
 King holding a ring in his hand, and the Second 
 Oblation (during the Mass) of a mark of gold in 
 the likeness of a palmer putting forth his hand 
 to receive the ring — a conceit suggested by the
 
 82 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 well-known legend of the Confessor and St. John 
 the Evangelist. (See below, Cap. XI.) 
 
 The mediaeval Emperors presented a pall at the 
 altar on entrance. Louis XVI. of France offered 
 a gold ciborium. Napoleon offered two wax 
 tapers, decorated, the one with thirty pieces of 
 gold, and the other with thirty pieces of silver. 
 
 The oblations at Westminster are offered to 
 Almighty God and to the altar of St. Peter. 
 They therefore are employed by the Dean and 
 Chapter. 
 
 At some of our cathedrals {e.g. Oxford) the 
 Canons go up severally to the altar to make their 
 off'erings kneeling. This is also done by the 
 Fathers of the Church at the opening of a Con- 
 vocation or Synod. 
 
 When the King had off'ered, the Consort was 
 to go similarly to the altar, " honorilice," pre- 
 ceded by the Lords who bore her Regalia and 
 supported by two Prelates, and there offer a pall 
 of cloth of gold. 
 
 The floor and steps of the altar were to be 
 strewn beforehand by the oflicers of the Great 
 Wardrobe with carpets and cushions for their 
 Majesties to kneel on while offering. The old 
 rubrick bade the monarch "grovel," bow, or pro- 
 strate himself. The Ordo Romanns prescribed 
 that he should remain through the Litany 
 ■'humbly all fallen low in the form of a cross"
 
 THE SANCTUARY CHAIRS 83 
 
 — that is, it would seem, with extended arms. 
 The Bishops likewise. 
 
 The rubrick always till 1902 quoted the words, 
 " Thou shah not appear before the Lord thy God 
 empty.'' They mark the beginning of the actual 
 religious rite. 
 
 The Sovereign, after obeisance made by him 
 (1685), is conducted to a faldstool and chair 
 " on the South side of tJie Altar " — not, of course, 
 at the south end, but on the southern side of 
 the sanctuary, west of the altar. The Consort's 
 chair should face the King's, on the north side 
 of the Presbytery. But for some centuries it 
 has been placed next to his. The two Metropoli- 
 tans now have seats opposite to their Majesties'. 
 
 The Bishops of Durham and Bath and Wells have 
 "supported" the Sovereign since Coeur de Lion's 
 Coronation, when these were the two senior pre- 
 lates. At Henry VII. 's Coronation the occupants 
 of the two sees, having been attached to the 
 Yorkist side, were excluded from this duty. 
 
 Queen Anne, though aged but thirty-seven 
 years, was so crippled with gout and corpulency 
 as to need actual support when standing. In 
 some of the processions she was carried in a low 
 chair. We read of Athelstan in 925 being sup- 
 ported by two Bishops. It was feared in 1902 
 that the support might be needed.
 
 84 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 CAP. IV 
 
 16 The Litany 
 
 The Litany was removed to this place in 1685, 
 when, owing to there being no celebration of the 
 Eucharist, the service suffered serious dislocation. 
 Previously it followed Veni Creator^ and led up 
 to the anointing. At the next Coronation it was 
 kept by Bishop Compton, where Sancroft had 
 placed it, but made to be introductory to the 
 Order of Holy Communion. Until the nine- 
 teenth century it was " sung," not " read." But 
 it was never processional, always sung before the 
 altar. 
 
 Until the seventeenth century the seven Peni- 
 tential Psalms formed part of this Litany. There 
 were also, until 1661, four special prayers, of 
 which only the last, Deus qui popiilis, survived 
 after 1685; and even this was not used for 
 George IV. and Vv'illiam IV. It has now been 
 moved to the Order of Holy Communion. At 
 George III.'s Coronation the collect, " In time 
 of War and Tumults," was used, as the Seven 
 Years' War was going on. 
 
 The omitted prayers contained many Scrip- 
 tural allusions. One, of Saxon date, besought 
 that " this Thy servant TV., whom in lowly de- 
 votion we consecrate our King . . . may nourish
 
 LITANY AND INTROIT 85 
 
 and teach, defend and instruct, Thy Church and 
 people, and, like a mighty King {patenter regali- 
 terque), minister unto them the government of 
 Thy vertue against all enemies, visible and in- 
 visible, and by Thy helpe reforme their minds 
 to the concord of true faith and peace." 
 
 At Charles I.'s Coronation " the Lattanie was 
 sung at a ffaldsto.ole vppon the stage. . . . Mr. 
 Cosin kneelinge behind the Bpps and giueinge 
 direccon to the Quire when to answer." John 
 Cosin, who afterwards had so much influence 
 in framing the last revision of the Prayer- 
 Book, acted as " Master of the Ecclesiastical 
 Ceremonies." 
 
 CAP. V 
 
 17 The Introit. — Tersanctus, or the Seraphic 
 Hymn, was used as the introit in 1831 and 
 1838. From the Revolution to George IV. 
 there was none. The ancient introit, until 
 1685, was Behold, O God our Defender. The 
 early nineteenth-century use was an unconscious 
 return to the Byzantine rite in St. Sophia, in 
 which the hymn Trisagios was sung early in the 
 Coronation. The 1902 introit was O hearken 
 thou, and the offertory, Let my prayer. They 
 are now transposed.
 
 86 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 O God-, who providest. — This, originally a con- 
 secratory prayer between Veni Creator and the 
 Unction, had been since mediasval times part of 
 the Litany. In 1902 it was made the liturgical 
 Collect. It is the old Deus qui populis expanded 
 from a Collect in the Gregorian Sacramentary. 
 
 18 Then the Archbishop shall begin the Communion 
 Service. — Cf. i Sam. xi. 15, "They made Saul 
 king before the Lord in Gilgal, and there they 
 sacrificed sacrifices and peace offerings before the 
 Lord." Until 1685 the offering of the Christian 
 Sacrifice followed the Coronation. In that year 
 there was none, for there was no precedent for a 
 celebration at which the newly-invested Sovereign 
 did not communicate, except the unhappy case 
 of King John, and perhaps that of Elizabeth. 
 At the double Coronation of 1689 a significant 
 change was made, by which, instead of preceding 
 the celebration of the Eucharist, the Coronation 
 solemnities became part of it, as in the consecra- 
 tion of a Bishop, which follows the Creed and 
 sermon. This was also the arrangement in the 
 earliest extant European Order, contained in 
 Archbishop Egbert's pontifical, in which the 
 Coronation comes between the " Mass of the 
 catechumens " and the " Mass of the faith- 
 ful." 
 
 19 The Epistle and Gospel are those, almost 
 exactly, of the mediasval service.
 
 THE SERMON 87 
 
 From George II. to Victoria the Command- 
 ments and Kyries were recited after the Collect 
 for purity. The early Stuart precedent is now 
 to be followed. 
 
 CAP. VI 
 
 20 The Sermon. — Preached in 1838 by Dr. 
 Blomfield, Bishop of London, from 2 Chron. 
 xxxiv. 31. And Bishop Winnington-Ingram was 
 to have preached in June, 1902. But Stanley is 
 incorrect in stating that the Bishop of London 
 has usually been the preacher. The northern 
 Primate (Vernon Harcourt) preached in 1821 
 (from 2 Sam. xxiii. 3, 4) and in 1831, and the 
 present Archbishop of York will preach at the 
 191 1 Coronation. 
 
 . Except in 1838, the rubrick has always pre- 
 scribed brevity. V^t Scone in 1651 Charles II. 
 had to listen to a discourse of immense length, 
 in which the Assembly's Moderator drew forth 
 the " sins of the King and his family," and 
 especially of his mother Jezebel, for which a 
 day of humiliation had lately been observed 
 throughout the land. 
 
 Sancroft notes of Charles I.'s Coronation : 
 " Dr. Senhouse, Bp. of Carlisle (Chap' to y*^ 
 King, when Prince), preached upon, And I will
 
 88 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 give thee a Crown of life^ his own funeral ; y® 
 black Jaundice having so possest him y* all 
 despair'd of him, and he died soon after." But 
 the omen was applied to the King himself. 
 " This was thought," says Echard, *' to have 
 been his funeral sermon when alive, as if he was 
 to have none when he was buried." Truly there 
 was much to contrast between the careful and 
 finished (though somewhat thrifty) ceremonious- 
 ness of Charles's Coronation and the refusal of 
 the least office of the Church for which he 
 had died to his remains, which were laid near 
 Henry VIII. 's " without any words," says Claren- 
 don, " or other ceremonies than the tears and 
 sighs of the few beholders." The above omen 
 is not unlike what was prognosticated for this 
 King's father's mother, the star-crossed Scots 
 Queen, at whose infant Coronation was dis- 
 played a device of three crowns with the words 
 " aliamque moratur," viz., a celestial diadem, 
 though Elizabeth in after years might interpret 
 it to mean the crown of England. The 1626 
 Coronation was also disturbed by an earth- 
 quake. 
 
 It was noted by Richard II. 's adherents that 
 one of three sermons preached for his rival's 
 Coronation was on the text, " Jacob received the 
 blessing," " Jacob " meaning Supplanter. 
 
 There was no regular sermon for Edward VI.,
 
 THE SERMON 89 
 
 but Cranmer addressed the child-King from the 
 wooden pulpit which now stands in the nave, 
 dissuading his god-son from any idea that the 
 oath was taken to the Pope. " Your Majesty 
 is God's vicegerent and Christ's vicar within 
 your own dominions, and to see (with your 
 predecessor Josias) God truly worshipped and 
 idolatry destroyed." The Sermon was placed 
 just before the Oath even in the older Orders, 
 rather than in its usual place after the Nicene 
 Creed. 
 
 Burnet's sermon for William and Mary drew 
 forth, Macaulay says, the loudest hums of the 
 Commons. 
 
 "Queens shall be thy nursing-mothers" was 
 the appropriate text chosen by Archbishop Sharp 
 for Queen Anne. 
 
 21 Ready in the Pulpit. — " Pulpit " is used 
 here in its usual sense, and does not mean the 
 Theatre. The Bishops sit opposite, with the 
 two Archbishops in front of them, facing their 
 Majesties. 
 
 22 '* A Chair of Purple Velvet for the Arch- 
 bishop to sit on the north side of the Altar, 
 opposite to the King" ( 1 66 1 ). In the Little Device, 
 for Henry VII., " the Cardinal is to sit before the 
 high Altar, his back towards the same, and the 
 King shall sit against him face to face." But 
 this was at the anointing.
 
 90 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 The King has put on during sermon his Cap 
 of Estate. To be covered in sermon-time was 
 once universal/ George IV. suffered so much 
 from heat that he remained uncovered. He had 
 been copiously bled the night before, and nearly 
 fainted more than once during the service. 
 
 CAP. VII 
 
 The Oath 
 
 23 Tht Declaration. — Happily changed in 1910 
 from the older form (a relic of the Test Act), 
 the crude theology and unprincely language of 
 which was so long " a stain on the Statute-book." 
 It was made by George III. and his three pre- 
 decessors, who had not previously met Parlia- 
 ment, at their Coronations — the only excuse for 
 the inveterate newspaper confusion between the 
 Declaration and the Coronation Oath. 
 
 24 The language of the present Oath is of 
 merely Parliamentary origin. The Church of Eng- 
 land is appellant rather than, strictly speaking, 
 " Protestant." For this word is historically 
 
 1 See Hicrurglia Anglicatia, ed. Staley, ii. 256. See also Brand's 
 Popular Antiquities (Qohn), ii. 323. " In Scotland," Gillespie writes 
 in 1637, "a man coming into one of our churches in time of publike 
 worship, if he scos the hearers covered, he knowes by this custome- 
 signe that sermonc is begunnc " {Disputes against the English-Popish 
 Cereiuonits, iii. 86).
 
 THE OATH 91 
 
 of Lutheran application — while " Reformed " was 
 the name assumed by Calvinists — and, though 
 used by orthodox English writers in the seven- 
 teenth century — often in the sense of non- 
 separatist — did not find synodical acceptance. 
 The Episcopate in 1661 declared that "those to 
 whom the name of Protestant most properly 
 belongs are those that profess the Augustan con- 
 fession " — the confession of the Lutheran Princes 
 at Augsburg — and in 1689, just at the time 
 that the present Oath was drawn up by Parlia- 
 ment, the Lower House of Convocation declined 
 at first to concur in an address to the Crown in 
 which "the Protestant religion" was vaguely 
 spoken of, demurring that the phrase was 
 " equivocal, since Socinians, Anabaptists, and 
 Quakers assumed the title," and because there 
 was reason to fear " lest the Church of England 
 should suffer diminution in being joined with 
 foreign Protestant churches." It is but natural 
 that many should cling to a word regarded as a 
 safeguard of principles contended for by our 
 fathers ; and, indeed, every communion or person 
 that protests against error is thereby protestant. 
 But in course of time the expression has so 
 degenerated in idea, especially on the Continent, 
 and is so associated with a " negative miscellany 
 of opinions antagonistic to Catholic truth," that 
 the increasing unwillingness of divines to accord
 
 92 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 it official recognition is also not unnatural/ 
 Here " Protestant Reformed Religion " is guarded 
 by the words " established by Law," and is to be 
 taken with the " defence of the Catholick faith," 
 mentioned at the delivery of the Ring, and the 
 duty to "protect the Holy Church of God." 
 
 25 As follows. — The present form of Oath was 
 enacted two days before William and Mary's 
 Coronation. " Henceforth," said a speaker in 
 the Commons, " the English will date their 
 liberty and their laws from William and Mary, 
 not from St. Edward the Confessor." .Previously 
 the Oath was in this form : — 
 
 " Arch-Bp. SIR, Will you grant and keep, and so by y"^ 
 oath confirme to the People of England the Lawes and 
 Customes to them granted by the Kings of England yo^ 
 lawfull and religious Predecesso'^ ; And namely y*^ Laws, 
 Customes, and Franchises granted to y*^ Clergy \aliter 
 Clergy and people] by y*^ glorious King St. Edward yo'' 
 Predecessour, [according to y*^ laws of God, y'' true pro- 
 fession of the Gospell established in this Kingdome and 
 agreeable to the Prerogative of the Kings thereof and the 
 ancient Customes of this Realm ? {Tudor addtiton)]. 
 
 ^^ Rex. I grant and promise to keep them. 
 
 " Arch-Bp. S^', Will you keep peace and Godly agree- 
 ment entirely according to yo'' power both to God y*^ 
 Holy Church y'' Clergy and y- People ? 
 
 1 How widely the objection is felt appears by a letter addressed to 
 the Times in July, 1910, by Dr. Eliot, the Dean of Windsor, and Pro- 
 locutor of the Lower House of Canterbury Convocation, stating that 
 the description of the Church of England as " Protestant " in Mr. 
 Asquith's proposed form of Accession-Declaration would be " greatly 
 objected to by the vast majority of Churchmen."
 
 THE OATH 93 
 
 " Rex. I will keep it. 
 
 " Arch-Bp. S'', Will you to y*" power cause law, justice, 
 and discretion in mercie and truth to be executed in all 
 your judgments ? 
 
 " Rex. I will. 
 
 ''^Arch-Bp. S'', Will you grant to hold and keep the 
 Laws and rightfull Customes w'^''' y" Commonalty \or folk 
 and people, changed by Henry A^III. to ' noblys '] of this 
 yo^" Kingdome have \aliter shall have chosen : ekgerit, 
 auera eshi\ ; and will you defend and uphold them to the 
 honour of God, so much as in you lieth? 
 
 '■'■Rex. I grant and promise so to doe."^ 
 
 Then followed the Requisition, or Admonition, 
 of the Bishops, pronounced by one of them : — 
 
 "Our Lord and King, we beseech you to pardon and to 
 grant and to preserve unto us and the Churches committed 
 to our charge all Canonicall Priviledges and due Law and 
 Justice, and to protect and defend us as every good King 
 in his Kingdom ought to be Protector and Defender of the 
 Bishops and Churches under their government. 
 
 " The Kmg ansivereth : With a willing and devout heart 
 I promise and grant my pardon ; and that I will preserve 
 and maintaine to you and the Churches committed to yo'" 
 charge all Canonicall Priviledges," etc. etc. 
 
 Oliver Cromwell promised to "encourage the 
 professours " of the Gospel. Charles II. at Scone 
 swore to uphold the Covenant, and became " the 
 only covenanted King with God and His people 
 in the whole world." Henry VIII., after his 
 own Coronation, made the future Oath to be one 
 to maintain the liberties of old time granted by 
 
 ^ For the history of the Oath see Taylor, G. of R., p. 329.
 
 94 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 the righteous Christian Kings of England "to 
 the holy chirche of inglonde, and that be nott 
 preiudyciall to hys Jurysdyction and dignite 
 ryall." His own vow notwithstanding, " all 
 things sacred became a prey to ravenous courtiers " 
 (Rocrer Coke). Elizabeth " stopt the precipice 
 of things ; yet so that she left a gap for herself 
 and her Favorites to prey upon it ; which was after 
 shut by K. James^ and with great care secured by 
 K. Charls.^'' The latter, praying that he might 
 suffer death rather than commit sacrilege, asked : 
 " To whom hath the Oath reference, and for 
 whose benefit? The answer is clear, onely to the 
 Church of England . . . and you mistake in 
 alleaging that the two Houses of Parliament 
 (especially as they are now constituted) can have 
 this Disobligatory power." The most reasonable 
 view would seem to be that an oath can only be 
 dispensed by the imponent. The Church is 
 formally the imponens, and the more ancient oaths 
 (^e.g. of Edward I.) are almost wholly ecclesiastical. 
 In the Gothic kingdom of Spain, at least as early 
 as the seventh century, the King took an oath to 
 defend the Catholic faith. Yet the Church un- 
 doubtedly acts for the nation. The Sovereign 
 therefore may consent to generally-agreed al- 
 terations in the political status of religion. 
 George III.'s scrupulosity about the enfranchise- 
 ment of Romanists was honest but ill-considered.
 
 THE OATH 95 
 
 On the other hand, an engagement before God to 
 defend the " doctrine, worship, discipHne and 
 government " of His Church surely cannot be set 
 aside without the Church's own concurrence, 
 merely at the desire of a majority in Parliament, 
 where the spiritual Estate has come to be but a 
 tiny remnant. The question of endowments is 
 more difficult. But havinor originated in volun- 
 tary gifts, and not in any State grant, they come 
 under the same rule. 
 
 The promise to uphold the laws and righteous 
 customs which the commonalty of the realm 
 {vulgus) shall have chosen (but the English 
 version is merely " shall have ") dates from 
 Edward II. It was thirty-four years since 
 Edward I.'s Coronation, and "the great council 
 of the nation " had meanwhile become a reality. 
 The Parliamentarians of Charles I.'s reign un- 
 reasonably argued that the words bound the 
 Crown to assent to every Bill presented to it. 
 The earlier Plantagenet and Norman Kings took 
 the same oath which is found in Ethelred's Saxon 
 Ordo, but Edward I.'s Oath was as follows : — 
 
 " I Edward, son and heir of King Henry, do profess, 
 protest and promise, before God and His holy Angels, to 
 maintain without partiality the Law, Justice, and Peace 
 of the Church of God and the People subject unto me, so 
 far as we can devise by the counsel of our liege and legal 
 Ministers ; as also to exhibit due and canonical honour to 
 the Bishops of God's Church; to preserve unto them,
 
 96 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 inviolably, whatsoever has been granted by former Emperors 
 and Kings to the Church of God ; and to pay due honour 
 to the Abbats and the Lord's Ministers, according to the 
 advice of our Lieges, etc. So help me God and the Holy 
 Gospels of the Lord." 
 
 Coeur de Lion promised to "bear honour and 
 reverence to God, to Holy Church, and to her 
 ordinances " ; the Conqueror to " defend the holy 
 Churches of God and their governors." Stephen 
 vowed not to levy Danegelt. The words '* pre- 
 serve inviolably the settlement of the Church of 
 England'''' were introduced in Anne's reign because 
 of the union with Presbyterian Scotland. (A 
 declaration is made at the Sovereign's first Council 
 not to invade the liberties of the Scottish Estab- 
 lishment.) " United Church of England and 
 Ireland " was the phrase from George IV. to 
 Victoria. For "Churches there" the 1902 
 Order had " Church therein." 
 
 Mary Tudor was the third and last of our 
 Princes who used (at first and unwillingly) 
 the title, " Head on earth of the Church of 
 England." Froude says : " The Council proposed 
 to bind the Queen by an especial clause to main- 
 tain the independence of the English Church, and 
 she, on the other hand, was meditating how she 
 could introduce an adjective suh silcnt'io^ and 
 intended to swear only that she would observe 
 the 'just' laws and constitutions."^ But the 
 
 ■• History, vol. vi. p. lOO.
 
 THE OATH 97 
 
 phrase " rightfull {droitureles) laws and customes " 
 had always been in the Oath. No change 
 seems to have been actually made. Mary, it 
 appears, sent to Rome a copy of the Oath, with 
 the petition that she might receive her crown 
 without sin, even though the kingdom were not 
 yet absolved. 
 
 It was the misfortune of the Church of England 
 that between Charles I. and George III. not a 
 single genuine son or daughter of hers, save Mary 
 and Anne, ascended the throne, and William and 
 the first two Georges were never episcopally con- 
 firmed. 
 
 The allegations brought against Laud at his trial 
 of tampering with the Oath were easily, though he 
 was debarred his books, refuted by him. They 
 are uncritically repeated by Stanley. 
 
 The " laws and customs granted by the 
 glorious King Edward " were a collection from 
 the codes and dooms of the first Christian 
 Kings of the Heptarchy, of Ethelbert, Ina, OfFa 
 and Alfred. 
 
 26 The Holy Gospel. — The Book is opened at 
 St. John's Gospel. In the Holy Roman Empire 
 the Oath was taken on a copy of the Gospels 
 written in golden characters. The Kings of 
 England, " for divers hundred years together " — 
 certainly in 1626 — swore upon a Latin version of 
 the Evangelists called " King Athelstan's Rook." 
 
 G
 
 98 NOTES OX THE SERVICE 
 
 This was purchased by the British Museum in 
 1883 from the Earl of Ashburnham. It is greatly 
 to be wished that the Oath should once more be 
 taken on this book. 
 
 "Uncovered" is unnecessary, as the King has 
 already been directed to remove his cap at the end 
 of the Sermon. So in the 1 902 Order the King is to 
 " take off his Cap of State " before the Anointing. 
 But when did he put it on ? However, King 
 Edward seems to have covered himself after the 
 Recognition, there being no sermon, and so re- 
 mained till after the Interrogatories of the Oath. 
 
 Until Stuart times the Oath was taken on the 
 Holy Sacrament as well as on the Gospels. Coeur 
 de Lion and Henry III. touched also certain reli- 
 ques of saints. The meaning of " corporal oath " 
 is discussed by Maskell in his Monumenta} 
 
 27 As he kneels upon the Steps. — A well-known 
 picture absurdly represents Queen Victoria as 
 standing, fully robed, at the Altar itself, half 
 turned round, with her hand upon the Book. 
 
 28 Shall sign. — This was not prescribed before 
 George I. There is some evidence, however, that 
 it was done in the middle ages. In 1821 the 
 vellum roll to be subscribed was not forthcoming, 
 and George IV. signed at the foot of the Oath in 
 the printed order of service. 
 
 - Vol. ii. pp. xlvii.-liv.
 
 THE ANOINTING 99 
 
 CAP. VIII 
 
 The Anointing 
 
 29 Veni Creator. — This, the shorter version 
 (Cosin's), is since 1902 given in the form in which 
 it appears in the Ordinal. A touched-up but not 
 improved variant of this version was used from 
 1689 to 1902, Anointing, the most sacred and 
 mystical part of the Coronation rite, introduced 
 by Veni Creator and a consecratory prayer ^ — 
 there were formerly three — is regarded by the 
 Church as that peculiarly which conveys the 
 indelible " character " of kingship. " Ungere in 
 regem," " elede (oiled) to King," are phrases 
 anciently used. One who knew Queen Victoria 
 intimately writes^ : — 
 
 "No one ever accepted her fate with a graver or more 
 complete conviction. ... In her own heart she never 
 •questioned that she was the anointed of the Lord, called 
 by the most solemn warrant to rule a great nation in the 
 fear of God. She was fond of the word ' loyalty,' but she 
 used it in a sense less lax than it bears in the idle parlance 
 of the day. . . This sense [of her consecrated position] 
 greatly helped to keep her on her lofty plane of daily, un- 
 tiring duty." 
 
 1 Mr. L. Wickham Legg observes : " Since 16S5 the form of conse- 
 cration has been much obscured by the dissemination of its component 
 parts throughout the service, and the restoration of a clearer arrange- 
 ment is much to be desired " [Suggestions, etc., p. 19). 
 
 - Quarterly Eeview, April 1901, p. 337.
 
 loo NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Tudor exaggeration of the Divine claim of a 
 de facto regal autocracy, *' broad based upon the 
 people's will," disparaged the efficacy of Church 
 rites. With this cue Cranmer addressed Edward 
 VI. to the effect that " the solemn rites of Coro- 
 nation have their ends and utility, yet neither 
 direct force nor necessity. They be good admoni- 
 tions to put Kings in mind of their duty to God, 
 but no increasement of their dignity. For they 
 be God's anointed, not in respect of the oil which 
 the Bishop useth, but in consideration of their 
 power which is ordained," etc. Yet the Church 
 has ever regarded the sacramental unction as con- 
 veying special graces to the spirit, as well as sacro- 
 sanctity and inviolability to the person, of the 
 recipient. St. Augustine cites David's attitude 
 towards his persecutor Saul : "He reverenced him 
 living, and vindicated him dead ; and because he 
 had cut but a little piece from the King's robe, 
 his heart shook. Lo, Saul had not goodness, yet 
 he possessed sanctity, not of his life, but of God's 
 sacrament, which is holy even in evil men.-' This 
 was considered even more true of the Christian 
 Prince. Maskell ^ gives the ancient careful direc- 
 tions as to " what shall be don on the demyse of 
 
 1 But the old writers dwelt on the anointing of Saul by Samuel, 
 after which " God gave him another heart." So after his Coronation 
 Harry of Monmouth " anone and sodaynly became a newe man, and 
 tourned al that rage and wyldnesse into sobernesse and wyse sadnesse " 
 — hosthim victor et siii. 
 
 * Vol. ii. cap. 4.
 
 THE ANOINTING loi 
 
 a king annoynted," beginning with the washing 
 and cleansing of the body by a Bishop. 
 
 Shakespeare speaks of the indignities offered to 
 King Lear's " anointed flesh," This is a quaint 
 anachronism. But anointing of Saxon Kings is 
 mentioned early in the eighth century, and, if old 
 writers correctly afiirm that only such could use 
 the style " Dei gratia," is implied earlier still. 
 Unction in France, whether copied from England 
 or from the Old Testament, seems to have begun 
 with Pepin the Little, a.d. 752. 
 
 The relation of the anointed King, styled 
 " mixta persona " and " spiritualis (or ' spiritu- 
 aliter ') jurisdictionis capax," towards the Church 
 is a subject of extraordinary difiiculty, fascination, 
 and perilousness.^ It would be easy to quote 
 dicta of the greatest theologians ranging from 
 the loftiest theocratic conceptions — " the figure 
 of God's Majesty : His captain, steward, deputy- 
 elect, anointed, crowned" — to the idea of a re- 
 lationship of the King to the Church hardly 
 differing from that of the Swiss republic or the 
 Sultan of Turkey. Obviously, the tie must vary 
 greatly with different ages. Only, the Christian 
 
 1 Minimising articles on tiiis subject by Father Thurston, S.J. , 
 appeared in the Nineteenth Century of March 1902, and in the Tablet 
 of May 31, 1902. Father Thurston observes that " the main features 
 [of a consecration], whether the persons to be blessed were acolytes or 
 priests or abbots or abbesses or nuns or emperors, follow invariably 
 the same broad lines." He contends that no ecclesiastical character is 
 imparted.
 
 I02 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 King's relation to the Church is a relation ab intra 
 not ab extra. He is both supreme governor and 
 dutiful son — " rex in solio " and " unus gregis." 
 Erastianism springs from too low, not from too 
 high, a conception of the regal office, just as 
 Liberationism springs from a low conception of 
 the State. 
 
 30 O Lord, Holy Father. — Grosseteste, asked by 
 Henry III. what was the grace bestowed by the 
 anointing, enlarged on the sevenfold gift of the 
 Holy Ghost, and the analogy to Confirmation. 
 The very explicit way in which this thought is 
 brought out in this prayer is due to Compton, 
 and dates from 1689. 
 
 31 Here the Archbishop is to hiy his Hand upon the 
 Ampulla. — This direction was also inserted in 
 1689. But the prayer for William and Mary 
 was unique in containing distinct words for the 
 consecration of the unguent, which none before 
 or since has contained. The words were : " Re- 
 gard, we beseech Thee, the supplications of Thy 
 congregation. Bless this Oil." The resemblance 
 to the prayer for the sanctification of the water in 
 the Baptismal Service is obvious. Now, these 
 words were introduced in 1662 to take the place 
 of the old " hallowing of the font," which in the 
 1549 Prayer-Book was a separate office preceding 
 the christening. Down to the Revolution there 
 was also a separate episcopal hallowing of the
 
 THE ANOINTING 103 
 
 Oil of Coronation/ We hear nothing of any 
 such preliminary consecration for William and 
 Mary, and one is led to suppose that the new 
 petition in the service itself was to take its place. 
 But this is not found in any subsequent Order. 
 Perhaps Anne, with her conservative views, re- 
 turned to the preliminary benediction. What has 
 happened since is somewhat obscure. Even in 
 the Georgian era " the consecrated Oil " is always 
 spoken of, and Taylor in his Glory of Regality 
 (1820), p. 352, assumes that the Oil has been set 
 apart " with suitable acts of solemnity." 
 
 In any case the direction for the manual act, 
 with the preceding Veni Creator^ has been con- 
 sidered by careful ritualists to be enough. Until 
 James II., however, the Anointing (with the 
 petition " that by the fatness of this Thy creature 
 Thou wilt vouchsafe to bless and sanctify this 
 Thy servant A^") was led up to by Veni Creator^ 
 Litany, certain prayers, Sursiim corda^ and the pre- 
 face, // is very meet^ right, etc. (always the signal. 
 Dr. Wickham Legg observes, of an approaching 
 consecration, from that of the Eucharist to that 
 of a cross or reliquary). Bancroft destroyed part 
 of this arrangement, and Compton the rest, leav- 
 ing only Veni Creator. 
 
 ^ Including in this phrase the " holy Oil " and the Chrism. But for 
 the latter, the miraculous unguent had been substituted (see above, 
 p. 64). The Oils were in addition b/cssed before the Coronation 
 Service. — {Missate Wcstviou., ii. 695.)
 
 I04 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Sancroft notes that it is the duty of the West- 
 minster Chapter to consecrate the Oil if there 
 be a Bishop among them ; otherwise of the Arch- 
 bishop. From 1540 to 1856 either the "Abbot" 
 or one of the Prebendaries was a Bishop, almost 
 without a break. One of these breaks, however, 
 included the 1821 Coronation; also in 1837 
 Bishop Monk, the only episcopal Prebendary, 
 was sick. Laud, a Prebendary, then Bishop of 
 St. David's, consecrated in 1626 with a Latin 
 form ; Sprat, Bishop of Rochester, as Dean, in 
 1685. The forms may be found in Wordsworth's 
 Coronation of King Charles I. and Wickham Legg's 
 Coronation of the Queen. In 1902 the Oil was hal- 
 lowed in St. Edward's Chapel by Bishop Welldon. 
 
 The Anthem, " Zadok the Priest" {Inunxerunt 
 Salamoneni) is one of the oldest parts of the 
 Service. It should be sung during the actual 
 Unction, not, as in 1838, before it. Queen 
 Victoria was disrobed at the Altar itself. 
 
 32 Sit down in King Edward's Chair. — The 
 Stuarts sate to be anointed, and. Dr. Legg 
 thinks, the earlier Plantagenets. Henry VII. 
 was " kneling on quisshons," while the Cardinal 
 sate. Edward VI. " lay prostrate before the 
 altar, my Lord of Canterbury kneeling on his 
 knees." Mary and Elizabeth knelt. In one of 
 the Charles V. miniatures he kneels to be anointed 
 at a faldstool. Our Charles I. sate in "an
 
 THE ANOINTING 105 
 
 auncient Chayre," " the old chair with Jacob's 
 Stone." (For this Stone see Excursus H.) 
 Charles II. was seated in " a chair between the 
 Altar and St. Edward's Chaire " for the anointing 
 and clothing. A similar one was to be provided 
 for James II., but the "ancient Chair " was used, 
 and in it Charles II. seems to have been crowned ; 
 at any rate it was there, "richly furnished." 
 A chair was sent to Mary Tudor by the Pope, 
 but it is unlikely that it was used for this pur- 
 pose. It is now in Winchester Cathedral. 
 
 The phrase "iT/;/^ Edward's Chair" — referring, 
 of course, to the Confessor, not to Edward I. — 
 occurs first in a note by Sancroft, and for William 
 and Mary the Chapel also is called " King " not 
 "Saint" Edward's. So also in the Order for 
 Victoria. But in 1821 the expression "Saint 
 Edward's Chapel " had reappeared — the Chair 
 was given no name. The two last Orders have 
 " Saint Edward's Chapel." 
 
 ■ In the Form of a Cross. — The only Coronation 
 at which there is any doubt whether this was 
 observed is James I.'s. The struggle of the 
 Church of England in the sixteenth and seven- 
 teenth centuries to retain the sign of the cross 
 in Baptism need not be further alluded to. The 
 Prayer-Book refers those who scruple at it to 
 Canon XXX. 
 
 33 Four Knights of the Garter, — Over Richard II.
 
 io6 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 the pall was held, Walslngham says, by the 
 wardens of the Five Ports, " in the anointing 
 and Mass, and also in the procession." But 
 Henry IV. 's was upheld by four Dukes, of whom 
 the French metrical chronicle says: "The good 
 Duke of Surrey did it not with a good will ; 
 for he loved King Richard." "Summoned by 
 Garter" was in the 1902 Order; also "delivered 
 to them by the Lord Great Chamberlain." 
 
 An eye-witness of Charles I.'s anointing says 
 that the traverse was drawn to hide him from the 
 general view. Fuller, however, describes him as 
 standing for a while, all disarrayed, before the 
 pall was spread, and, after the unction, being 
 led up to the Holy Table to receive " the ancient 
 Habiliments of K. Edward Confessor" in his 
 " hose and doublet of white Satten (with Ribbons 
 on the Amies and Shoulders, to open them), and 
 he appeared a proper Person to all that beheld 
 him."i 
 
 Certainly, however, the Pall was intended for 
 reverential concealment, and it strikes us as an 
 extraordinary concession to a new democratic 
 spirit when we read in a semi-official account 
 of William and Mary: "The Holy Oyl Conse- 
 crated, Their Majesties were conducted to Their 
 Regal Chairs placed on the Theatre that they 
 
 ^ Richard III. and Anne of Warwick, as described in liarleian MS. 
 2115, "put off their robes and stood all naked, from their waists 
 upwards, till the Bishop had anointed them."
 
 THE ANOINTING 107 
 
 might be more Conspicuous to the Members of 
 the House of Commons (who, with their Speaker, 
 were seated in the North Cross), and were dis- 
 robed of their Crimson Velvet Mantles." The 
 rubrick, however, speaks of the disrobing taking 
 place " at the Altar " ; so there may be some 
 confusion. This seems to have been the first 
 time the representatives of the people attended 
 in a body. Even now the Commons have no 
 official recognition in the Coronation, except as 
 represented by their Speaker, who does not sit 
 with them, while their ladies do. 
 
 On the Crown, the Breast, the Palms. — Until 
 the Revolution six places were anointed — the 
 hands, the breast, between the shoulders, the 
 points of the shoulders, the bowings of the arms, 
 and the crown of the head. For William and 
 Mary these were reduced to three — the head, the 
 breast, and the palms (in that order). This 
 appears to have been a return to the precedent 
 of Richard I., who was " oiled to king " on head, 
 breast, and arms, signifying, say Hoveden and 
 St. Thomas, glory, valour, and knowledge. The 
 Anglo-Saxon form mentions the head only. 
 William IV. and Queen Victoria were anointed 
 only on the head and hands, with one formula 
 for both places. For our late Sovereign the 
 threefold unction was happily restored, and a 
 separate formula used at each anointing.
 
 io8 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Charlemagne, as Emperor of the West, was 
 anointed from head to foot, " according to the 
 custom of the Jewish law," at Rome by Pope 
 Leo I. Henceforward the Emperors of the East 
 received the unction also. But imperial sacrings 
 were ordinarily on the shoulders and right arm 
 only with the simple oil. In Russia coronation 
 precedes the anointing. The brow, eyes, nostrils, 
 ears and lips, and also the backs and palms of the 
 hands, and the breast, are touched with a golden 
 spray dipped in consecrated oil, with the words : 
 " This impresses the gift of the Holy Ghost." 
 Dr. Armitage Robinson, recently Dean of West- 
 minster and now of Wells, to whom I am indebted 
 for many suggestions, tells me that in the MS. 
 Life of St. Edward at Cambridge the Confessor 
 is shown as sim?tg and crowned, while the Arch- 
 bishop pours oil on his head. 
 
 The old rubricks have careful directions about 
 the under-vestures to be worn by the King — 
 viz. a shirt of fine lawn, a kirtle of crimson tar- 
 teron, and a surcoat of crimson satin, with open- 
 ings at all the necessary places, laced with loops 
 of silver and gold, with hose of crimson sarcenet 
 tied to the coat with silk ribbons. William IV., 
 when disrobed for his anointing, appeared in an 
 Admiral's uniform with trousers ! 
 
 34 The King shall Arise. — For Queen Anne there 
 were provided " two Quoifes and a paire of Gloves
 
 THE ANOINTING 109 
 
 for the Queenes Royall Person when Annoynted," 
 The coifs (usually coif ^) and gloves of fine lawn 
 were used from the early mediaeval period down 
 to George IV., " for reverence of the anointing." 
 For Henry VI. the coif {chrismale^ or amktus — 
 perhaps it was once an amice) was of white silk. 
 Henry VIII. 's Devise says : " Whiche shall con- 
 tynuelly abyde on the king's hed to the viijte 
 daye next folowing, at whiche viij dayes, after 
 a solempne masse seyd by a bisshop before the 
 king, the seid bishop shall take the coyf from 
 the kyng's hed." The older rubrick says " the 
 abbat of Westminster," and adds that he shall 
 wash and cleanse the King's head. The baptismal 
 chrismale also was worn formerly for eight days. 
 
 The Orders until William IV. add : " And the 
 Dean of Westminster wipes and dries all the 
 places anointed with fine linen, or fine bombast 
 wool, delivered to him by the Lord Great Cham- 
 berlain." "A certeyn softe thynge " it is called, 
 for Henry VI. The wool was to be afterwards 
 reverently burnt. In the French rite the linen 
 gloves and the camisia touched by the ointment 
 were also burnt. 
 
 In the Devise for Charles I. the rubrick says : 
 *' And if his Ma"^' haire be not smooth after it, 
 
 ^ Hoveden says that on Ccsur de Lion's head was placed a conse- 
 crated linen cloth, and over that a cap (ed. Savile, p. 374). The 
 Mirror for September 10, 1S31, asserts that William IV. was 
 anointed on the breast. But contemporary newspaper accounts cannot 
 be relied on.
 
 no NOTES OX THE SERVICE 
 
 there is St. Edw : luorye Combe for that end." 
 Laud notes that the King used it. After his 
 death in front of his palace, the Regalia were all 
 broken up and sold by order of the Parliament, 
 and in the valuation we find " an old combe 
 of home worth nothing — ;/[ooo,"^ St. Cuth- 
 bert's was buried with him, and is preserved at 
 Durham. St. Lupus' comb is at Sens. Louis 
 XVI. 's hair, in spite of the fashions of 1775, fell 
 in long ringlets over his shoulders. 
 
 35 Si! doijcn again. — After the anointing, which, 
 and not the coronation, is really the central act 
 of the solemnity, comes the Investiture with the 
 Ornaments. The first of these is the Colobium 
 Sindonis, or Linen Albe, followed by the Super- 
 tunica^ or Dalmatic, and Girdle with hangers. 
 Then should come the '* Tissue hose or Buskins 
 and Sandalls of Cloth of Gold," but these seem 
 not to have been worn since George II., though 
 provided for George III., and perhaps later. Since 
 1685 and until 1902, none of the above orna- 
 ments are mentioned in the rubrick, except the 
 Colobium Sindonis and Supertunica for George I. 
 and the Supertunica for William IV., but they are 
 always mentioned in the accounts of the Great 
 Wardrobe, and I have examined the Albe and 
 Dalmatic worn by Queen Victoria (in which a 
 
 1 See Notes and Queries, vol. v. 1894, p. 91, for the Comb in 
 Church ceremonies.
 
 THE VESTMENTS in 
 
 contemporary picture shows her vested) at St. 
 James's Palace. It is possible, howev^er, that, 
 being closed vestures, the placing of them upon 
 the Sovereign ceremonially was thought difficult 
 to be done with seemliness and reverence (unless, 
 indeed, it were performed while the Sovereign 
 was still screened from view by the Pall of the 
 anointing), and that by Queen Victoria, in whose 
 case there was no anointing of the breast, and 
 therefore no need of openings in the garments, 
 they were worn from the beginning.-' Or else 
 these investitures, not being intended for public 
 view, were not thought necessary to be prescribed 
 in the rubrick. One account of George III.'s 
 Coronation states that thcxHbe, Dalmatic, Buskins 
 and Sandals were not worn, nor yet the under- 
 vestures of lawn and crimson satin. 
 
 Together with the Armill, or Stole, and Pallium, 
 the above form the sacerdotal ornaments, and 
 mark the quasi-priestly character of the anointed 
 King — fex ide?)igue sacerdos — as the representative 
 (within the mixed temporal sphere) of the regality 
 of the ascended Lord. Thev are now made new 
 
 1 The Coronation number of the MirT07- says that by W'illiam IV.'s 
 desire the Supertttnica, though laid on the Altar, was not put on him. 
 Yet it sa^-s he was girded with the Sword. Arnold Royle, Esq., C.B., 
 Deputy-Keeper of the Robes, writes to me: "Queen Victoria certainly 
 wore the Colobhtm Siiidonis and the Siipertunica. The Chief Lady was 
 the Duchess of Sutherland, who, as Mistress of the Robes, claimed 
 the purple State Robe, and it is now in the drawing-room at Stafford 
 House. The magnificent gold tissue robes of George IV. are now in 
 the possession of the Duchess of Buccleuch."
 
 112 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 for each Sovereign, though called " St. Edward's 
 Robes," but until the Restoration the vestments 
 worn had been handed down probably for many 
 centuries. The " tinsen hose " were nearly torn 
 in being put on in 1626, and in 1649 the historic 
 consecrated vestures of the Kings of England 
 were described as, for the most part, "very old," 
 and disposed of by Parliament for a few shillings. 
 
 36 The Colohium Sindonis. — This is called by 
 Walsingham, temp. Richard II., " St. Edward's 
 Tunic," and by Holinshed " the coate of seynt 
 Edward." Sancroft describes it as " a white fine 
 Linen or silken vest, Tabert, or surplice, down 
 to the Foot, in the Form of a Dalmatica, save it 
 is without sleeves." It answers to the episcopal 
 rochet, and is made properly of the finest cambric 
 hoUand or rennes. Queen Victoria's was edged 
 with lace, and had a deep lace flounce. It was 
 open at the side, cut low in the neck, and some- 
 what gathered in at the waist, which detracted 
 from its ecclesiastical appearance. A thick gold 
 cord, with heavy bullion tassels, was worn over 
 this Albe round the waist. The other vestures 
 also were less severely cut than in former 
 times. 
 
 After the Albe the usual ecclesiastical practice, 
 Mr. Davenport remarks, prescribes the Stole. At 
 one time, however (as still in the Greek Church), 
 it succeeded the Dalmatic. "So here our Kings
 
 THE VESTMENTS 113 
 
 preserve an ancient custom which the Western 
 Church has lost." ^ 
 
 37 The Supertunica^ or St. Edward's Mantle. — 
 This is described in the fourteenth century as " a 
 long Tunic to the ankles, woven with large figures 
 before and behind." It is usually called "the 
 Dalmatick," or close Pall, or closed Cope, though 
 the pictures of Charles II. and his Brother show 
 it open. A Bishop under his chasuble would 
 wear an under and an upper tunicle. Edward VI. 
 wore a tabert of tarteron, white, shaped in manner 
 of a dalmatick. Oueen Victoria's Supertunica 
 was of cloth of gold trimmed with gold lace, and 
 woven with a wavy pattern of red roses, purple 
 thistles, and green shamrocks. The lining was of 
 richest crimson taffeta. 
 
 The Tinsen (tissue) Hose and Sandals go with 
 the Supertunica. For some reason Charles II. 
 put them on before donning it. 
 
 After the Unction, and while the vestments 
 
 were being put on, there was sung from James II, 
 
 to George III. the antiphon (^Protector noster), 
 
 Behold^ O God our Defender, and look upon the 
 
 face of Thine Anointed. 
 
 1 Benedetto da Majano's picture in the Bargello at Florence of the 
 Coronation of Alfonso di Aragona represents him as vested in colobium, 
 stole and girdle, and having orb, sceptre and crown.
 
 114 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 CAP. IX 
 
 The Spurs and Sword 
 
 38 The King, being now consecrated to his 
 great office, receives the emblematic deliveries of 
 the regal ornamenta. Feudal and knightly ideas 
 are here consecrated by religion. 
 
 39 The right to carry the golden ^piirs in the 
 procession by service of grand sergeantry has had 
 several claimants. 
 
 Touch his Majesty's Heels. — This is a revival. 
 Before Anne's Coronation the Spurs were buckled 
 on, but at once removed, so as not to encumber 
 the Sovereign. 
 
 40 Delivery and Oblation of the Sword. — Before 
 Anne the Sovereign rises up, ungirds his own 
 Sword, ^ and " going to the steps of the Altar 
 offers it up there in the Scabbard " and returns 
 to his Chair. It was laid on the Altar by the 
 Archbishop, with a prayer (previously to James II.) 
 that God would " bless and sanctify it for the 
 defence and protection of churches, widows, 
 orphans, and all the servants of God against the 
 savage cruelty of pagans and infidels, and that it 
 might be a fear and terror to all those that lie in 
 
 1 But in 1626 it appears the King's sword was " carryed as well as 
 the other three," viz. in the Procession. The shield and immense 
 sword of Edward III. (still preserved in St. Edward's Chapel) were 
 borne before him at his Coronation.
 
 SPURS AND SWORD 115 
 
 wait to do mischief." But in 1685 the prayer 
 was altered to its present form, except that " direct 
 and support" were, until George III., "bless and 
 sanctify." Afterwards, having been girded with 
 it, the King again offered it at the Altar. In 
 1902 the girding was happily revived. 
 
 One of the changes made by Sancroft in 1685, 
 to meet the scruples of James II., was the re- 
 moval of the old " hallowings " of the ornaments, 
 especially the Sword, the Crown, and the Ring, 
 and the putting in their place a prayer for the 
 blessing and sanctification of the Sovereign him- 
 self. James doubtless disliked the high sacra- 
 mental language of the rite in the mouth of 
 Anglican Bishops, for whose anointing of himself 
 he sought dispensation from Rome. 
 
 41 The Archbishops etc. — In i 838 Armagh was 
 mentioned. Till then mention was only made 
 of "the Bishops Assisting." Henry VII. 's De- 
 vice says : " All the Bushoppes shall delyuer to 
 hym and seyase hym, standing, with a swerd, they 
 all leaning their hands on the same and the 
 Cardinall saying unto hym, Accipe gladium^'' etc. 
 In the Anglo-Saxon rite the King was girded by 
 Bishops. 
 
 42 Receive this Kingly Sword, brought now from 
 the Altar of God. — This and the subsequent Obla- 
 tion and Redemption of the Sword signify, says 
 Silver, that the power of it " belongs to God,
 
 ii6 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 and that man undertakes to exercise it not as a 
 natural, but as a permitted, right, for temporary 
 use" — " not a sword -taker," as Roger Coke says, 
 *' but a sword-bearer." It certainly has a deeper 
 meaning than that the King " is the head of the 
 Army." Even from an artistic and spectacular 
 point of view regret may be permitted that State 
 ceremonials have recently tended to degenerate 
 into mere military displays. 
 
 43 After "Unworthy" followed till James II. 
 " yet consecrated by the Authority of the holy 
 Apostles." Until William IV. there followed at 
 this point the Girding of the Sword " by the 
 Lord Great Chamberlain or some other Peer 
 thereunto appointed," though Mary I. was girded 
 by the Bishop of Winchester, her consecrator. 
 The Supertunica has a cloth of gold girdle for 
 the purpose. The girding by the Great Chamber- 
 lain was revived in 1902. The Worshipful Com- 
 pany of Girdlers have received King George's 
 permission to present the Girdle, as well as the 
 Armilla, for the 191 1 Coronation. There was 
 also till 1831 an address: "Remember Him of 
 whom the Royal Psalmist did prophesy, saying, 
 Gird thee with thy Sword upon thy thigh," etc. 
 Mary Tudor was thus girded, and Elizabeth — 
 " there was a sword with a girdele putt over her 
 and upon one of her shoulders and under the 
 other : and soe the sword hangeing by her side."
 
 GIRDING WITH THE SWORD 117 
 
 Also Anne. But at the double Coronation of 
 1689 only the husband was girt. In 1831 and 
 1838 the words "now to be girded with this 
 Sword " were omitted from the prayer. 
 
 Among the Regalia of James VI, and I. is 
 mentioned the " Great Two-handed Sworde, 
 garnished with sylver and guilte, presented to 
 King Henry the Eighth by the Pope," together 
 with the title (which had alternately a papal and 
 a parliamentary sanction) of " Fidei Defensor." 
 It is now at Oxford. The Scottish Sword of 
 State has a somewhat similar history, " Julius 
 the Secound, Paip for the tyme, sent ane am- 
 bassadour to the King [James IV.] declaring him 
 to be Protectour and Defendour of Christen 
 faythe, and in signe thairof send unto him ane 
 purpour diadame wrocht with flouris of golde, 
 with ane sword, having the hiltis and skabert of 
 gold sett with precious stanes " (Lesley). 
 
 44 In the Scabbard. — In the French rite the 
 scabbard is laid on the altar separately. 
 
 45 Redeemed. — The same price has always been 
 paid — viz. a hundred new shillings — though in 
 1 76 1, 1 831, and until 191 1, this disappears from 
 the rubrick. Compare the redemption of the 
 First-born (Exod. xiii. 13, and St, Luke ii, 24), 
 
 Until James II, the Oblation and Redemption of 
 the Sword came later — viz. between the deliveries 
 of the Ring and of the Rod.
 
 ii8 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 46 Naked. — At the end of the Service the 
 record for Henry VI. speaks of " iiij lordes 
 berynge iiij swerdes, ij shethed and ij naked " 
 (Cotton MS.), But that for Elizabeth mentions 
 " iii naked swordes and a sword in the scabbard" 
 (Ashmole MS.). All, however, are naked when 
 the Sword of State, or the substitute for it, has 
 been unsheathed. The scabbards are of cloth 
 of gold. 
 
 At George III.'s Coronation the Sword of State 
 had been left behind, it was thought, at St. 
 James's, and one belonging to the Lord Mayor 
 was hastily borrowed. But on entering the church 
 it was found lying on the altar. 
 
 Henry IV., who claimed the crown partly in 
 right of conquest, caused the Lancaster sword 
 worn by him when he landed at Ravenspur to be 
 carried naked by the Constable at his Coronation. 
 Similarly the Fatimite Sultan Moez, in 972, is 
 said to have drawn forth his scymetar and ex- 
 claimed, " Behold my lineage ! " The Grand 
 Turk was formerly girded with two scymetars 
 in token of his authority over East and West. 
 Sancroft remarks that "the 2 Swords" — i.e. the 
 "Sword of the Church" and "the Sword of 
 Justice " (Froissart) — " surely are not in relation 
 to Scotland and Ireland, but to some principalities 
 in France of old enjoy'd." This is a mistake. 
 
 Curtana, the " short Sword," or " Sword of
 
 REGAL VESTURES 119 
 
 Mercy," is found with this name at Henry II I. 's 
 Coronation. Such mystical titles were not un- 
 common, " The Sword of Tristan," says Arthur 
 Taylor,^ " is found {ubi lapsus /) among the regalia 
 of King John : and that of Charlemagne, Joyeuse^ 
 was preserved to grace the Coronations of the 
 Kings of France. The adoption of these titles 
 was, indeed, perfectly consonant with the taste 
 and feeling of those ages, in which the gests of 
 chivalry were the favourite theme of oral and 
 historical celebration ; and when the names of 
 Durimdana ^ of Curtein, or Escalibere, would nerve 
 the warrior's arm with a new and nobler 
 energy." 
 
 The Sword of Justice to the Spiritualty, it has 
 been remarked, lost its obtuseness in the hands 
 of Henry VIII. Cranmer styles the State Sword 
 the "Sword of Governance," and Curtana the 
 " Sword of Peace." 
 
 CAP. X 
 
 The Royal Robe and Orb 
 
 47 The girding of the sword to the Sovereign's 
 side has necessarily to precede the investiture 
 with the Armill, or Stole, and regal Pallium, or 
 Imperial Mantle. But these complete the 
 
 1 Glo>j of Kcgalily, p. 73.
 
 I20 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 " bysshop's gere " — " like as a busshop should 
 say masse " is the description of the child-King 
 Henry VI. — in which the Sovereign is arrayed, 
 though the investitures with Crown, Ring, Gloves, 
 StaiF and Bible, and the Inthronization, have also 
 their episcopal counterpart. But with all its in- 
 sistence on the divinity which hedges Kings, the 
 Church maintained that 
 
 " There is no emperour, kyng, duke ne baron 
 That of God hath commissyon 
 As hath the least preest in the worlde beynge. 
 For of the blessed sacraments pure and benigne 
 He bearyth the keyes." ^ 
 
 — Fifteenth Century Morality. 
 
 48 The Armill, though always worn, is men- 
 tioned since Charles II. only in the Georgian orders 
 and in 1902, Omission in Coronation formularies 
 clearly is not prohibition. The Georgian rubrick 
 is this : " 'Then the King arising the Dean of West- 
 minster takes the <iArmill from the Master of the Great 
 Wardrobe and putteth it about His Majesty's Neck, 
 and tieth it to the Bowings of his zArms and below 
 the Elbows, with silk strings, the ^Archbishop saying : 
 Receive this Armill as a token of Divine Mercy 
 embracing thee on every side." Queen Victoria, 
 however, wore hers pendant like a priest's stole. 
 When Edward I.'s grave was opened in 1774, he 
 was found vested in a dalmatica of red silk 
 
 1 This is very strongly expressed in the Apostolical Constitutions, 
 ii. 26, 12,.
 
 THE ARMILL 121 
 
 damask, a mantle of crimson satin clasped on the 
 shoulders by a large gilded morse, with imitation 
 gems and pearls, and a stole of rich white pearl- 
 embroidered tissue crossed over his breast. A 
 sceptre was in his hand. 
 
 Elizabeth had " two gartares uppon her hands." 
 These were doubtless the silk strings of the 
 Armill, vv'hich the devise for James I. calls the 
 " Coller." An " armilla " is something put 
 about the lower arm (armus), and the word un- 
 doubtedly once signified a bracelet (see Ducange). 
 It has been held, therefore, by Taylor and other 
 ritualists that there is an old-standing confusion 
 between the Stole and the Bracelets.^ A fifteenth- 
 century Ordo speaks of the " traditio Armillarum." 
 Bracelets of gold were worn by Mary Tudor, and 
 were among the Regalia destroyed in 1649, and a 
 new pair, now in the Tower, were made after the 
 Restoration. The Lambeth MS. of Charles I.'s 
 Coronation substitutes " Receive the Bracelets of 
 S.inceritye and Wisdom " for " the Armill." 
 And in Walsingham's account of Richard II. we 
 read :" There was cast about his neck a stole. . . . 
 Then two earls girded him with a sword. Which 
 done, archiepiscopus armillas dedit ei, dicens : 
 nAccipe armillas^'' etc. Maskell " hardly deals 
 with the matter satisfactorily. Yet it must be 
 
 In Richard Thomson's Coronation Processions, published in 1 820, 
 mention is made of the " Great Bracelet." 
 ^ Alonumenla, ii. p. 29, n.
 
 122 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 admitted that Liber "Regnlis speaks of " armills " 
 being cast about the neck " stole-wise." The 
 use of the singular " armilla " begins with 
 Henry VII,, but it is not even then invariable. 
 The Bracelets now in the Tower are of fine 
 chased gold, edged with pearls. Saul, it will be 
 remembered, wore this ensign of royalty when he 
 fell on Mount Gilboa (2 Sam. i. 10), 
 
 Charles II. 's Armill (and also C)ueen Victoria's) 
 had a cross patee, gules on argent, embroidered 
 at either end, with gold bullion fringe. But it is 
 not necessary for a stole to be thus ornamented. 
 
 49 ^\^^RoyalRohe,'?2\\, Mantle, or Open Cope,^ 
 is called in recent Orders until 1902 (and by Sand- 
 ford, temp. Jac. II.) the Dalmatick Robe, a term 
 applied, as we have seen, to the Supertunica also, 
 and sometimes even to the linen Colobium. 
 Mr. Davenport describes Queen Victoria's Pallium, 
 which I have examined, as 65 inches in length, 
 of cloth of gold edged with bullion. It was 
 clasped by a golden morse with silver edge, 
 bearing the figure of an imperial eagle in re- 
 pousse between sprays of rose, shamrock, and 
 thistle. The inwoven design is a branched 
 pattern arranged in ovals, outlined in purple 
 silk, and caught together by silver coronets and 
 silver flower de luces alternately. In the spaces 
 
 1 Fr. Thurston {Tablet, May 31, 1902, p. 846) maintains that the 
 Pall " is not a cope at all, far less a chasuble ; it is merely the square 
 royal mantle, regalis imperii palliuiiir
 
 THE PALLIUM 123 
 
 are Tudor roses, shamrocks, thistles, and silver 
 (at one time golden) eagles. 
 
 The eagles, symbolizing that Britain is an 
 independent empire, have been worn by our 
 Kings — "emperors of Albion" — since Saxon 
 times, and are prescribed in the old rubrick. 
 For James IL, however, Sandford tells us, there 
 was not time to embroider the " dalmatick " with 
 these, and there was used " a very rich gold and 
 purple brocarded Tissue, shot with gold thread, 
 with large flov/ers of gold frosted and little silver 
 flowers." The one worn in 191 1 will be the 
 magnificent robe made for George IV. 
 
 The rubrick for the Hanoverian Coronations, 
 after '■'■put upon the King standing,''' adds: "the 
 Crimson Robe which he wore before being first 
 taken off by the Lord Great Chamberlain." As 
 Dr. Wickham Legg remarks, this direction is not 
 easy to understand. The " Parliament Robe " 
 must for the Georges have been removed for the 
 Anointing (being then taken into St. Edward's 
 Chapel), and in the case of William IV. there is 
 an express direction for the putting on of the 
 Supertunica. 
 
 The regal Pallium (to be distinguished from an 
 archbishop's) had probably a military origin, and 
 was that " purple robe " with which Herod's men 
 of war mocked the " King of the Jews." 
 
 There is no formula in any French Coronation
 
 124 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Service for the delivery of Armills or of Pallium. 
 The 1902 formula is somewhat shortened. 
 
 Charles I., who wore a purple train six yards 
 long in the procession, and a black velvet robe — 
 so D'Ewes, but Sancroft says " a short Robe of red 
 velvet lin'd with Ermins " — after the retirement 
 to St. Edward's Chapel, was ceremoniously 
 vested — the day being the Purification — in a 
 white pallium, in honour of the Blessed Virgin. 
 Whitelocke gives the prosaic explanation that 
 " the King's robe was of white satten, because 
 (as some say) purple could not be then had." 
 The astrologer Lilly, writing before the King's 
 death, says : — 
 
 "The occasion of the prophets calling him White King 
 was this, the Kings of England antiently did weare the day 
 of their Coronation purple cloathes, being colour onely fit 
 for Kings. Contrary unto this custome, and led unto it by 
 the indirect and fatall advise of William Laud, Abp. of 
 Canterbury, hee was persuaded to apparell himself the day 
 of his Coronation in a White Garment. There were some 
 dehorted him, but hee obstinately refused their Counsell. 
 Canterbury would have it as an apparell representing the 
 King's innocency," 
 
 Heylin felt it " foresignified that he should 
 divest himself of his regal majesty, which might 
 have kept him from affront and scorn." The 
 colour is said to be an ill-omened one for princes.^ 
 Richard II, for his Coronation rode from the 
 
 1 See Jennings' Rosicrucians.
 
 THE ORB 125 
 
 Tower to Westminster all in white. De Quincey 
 says that after Charles I.'s death it was remem- 
 bered that " white was the ancient colour for a 
 victim," and, further, that he suffered before 
 his own White Hall. Herbert, who attended 
 him to his silent burial, says : " The snow fell so 
 fast that, by the time the corpse came to the west 
 end of the royal chapel, the black velvet pall was 
 all white (the colour of innocency). Thus went 
 the White King to his grave." 
 
 50 Together with the Pallium there has been 
 delivered, since James II., the Orb, and the 
 mystical significance formerly ascribed to the 
 four corners of the Mantle (originally square, 
 but for Charles II. ^2 yards by 2^ yards), viz., 
 that the four quarters of the world are subject to 
 Christ, is transferred to the " Orb set under the 
 Cross." 
 
 The Orb, Mound, or " World," is figured in 
 the Bayeux tapestry, and signifies independent 
 sovereignty " under the Cross." But the best 
 ritualists identify it with the cross-bearing sceptre, 
 and consider the separate delivery of it an error. 
 (It is shown from William I. till the Tudors 
 with a very elongated cross, and the round sphere 
 of the Sceptre may perhaps answer to the Orb 
 itself. For Henry VIII. the stem was replaced 
 by an amethyst.) As the Sovereign has only two 
 hands, the Orb has to be sent back to the altar
 
 126 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 before the Sceptres are delivered. William and 
 Mary sent their Orbs back after their rings were 
 put on. 
 
 "When the Orb was put into [Queen Victoria's] 
 hand, she said to [Lord John Thynne] : 'What 
 am I to do with it ? ' ' Your Majesty is to carry 
 it, if you please, in your hand.' 'Am I?' she 
 said ; ' it is very heavy' " (Greville). 
 
 CAP. XI 
 
 Investiture by Ring and Staff 
 
 51 Until William and Mary the Ring and 
 Sceptres were delivered to the King already 
 crowned. For the Sceptre is the truest emblem 
 of regality. Perhaps this seemed to Bishop 
 Compton an anti-climax, and since 1689 the 
 Crowning has come last, save for the delivery 
 of the Bible. In the Anglo-Saxon Orders also 
 the Ring was delivered earlier. 
 
 Mary's ring (now in the possession of his 
 Grace the Duke of Portland) is thus described 
 by herself : — 
 
 "This Ruby so set was given me by tlie Prince three 
 days after we wear married w*^^*^ being the first thing he gave 
 me I have ever had a perticular esteem for it when I was to 
 be crowned I had it made big enough for y*^ finger for y^ 
 occasion but by mistake it was put on y^ King's finger and
 
 THE RING 127 
 
 I had to put on [his?]. Mine was designed for him, but 
 we changed & I have worn it ever since till last thursday 
 y" "Y" of Nov. 1689 y*" stone dropt out at diner I was ex- 
 tremely troubled at it upon the account forementioned, 
 therefore having found it lockit up for fear of y'' like mis- 
 chance again." 
 
 52 There was also a mishap with Queen Vic- 
 toria's Coronation ring, which was made (like 
 William IV. 's) with a sapphire instead of the usual 
 ruby/ It had been made for her little finger, 
 which she extended ; but Archbishop Howley 
 insisted that it must be put on " the fourth 
 finger of the right hand," and it was forced on, 
 but with so much difficulty that it could only 
 be removed afterwards by the Queen holding 
 the finger in iced water (Greville). 
 
 The fourth finger of the right hand is the 
 ancient " marrying finger," as it is called in the 
 Orders for Mary I. and James I., and this Ring, 
 or " gold Regal," was styled the " Wedding 
 Ring of England." The French metrical history 
 of the dethronement of Richard II. says : — 
 
 " The Archbishops took the costly ring of the realm, 
 wherewith they are wont to espouse their Kings, which is, 
 say they, their peculiar right. They bare it between them 
 to the Constable, a notable knight, Lord Percy, and when 
 he had taken the ring he showed it openly to all who were 
 there present. Then he kneeled down and put it upon the 
 
 ^ The sapphire was inset with a ruby cross, and circled with diamonds.
 
 128 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 King's right hand by way of espousal. But I would not 
 give a farthing for it, because this office was performed 
 without right or justice." 
 
 Henry IV, exhibited it at his Coronation as delivered 
 to him by his predecessor in token of his will that 
 he should succeed him. At the time of Wyatt's 
 rebellion, Queen Mary told the London citizens 
 that '* on the day of her Coronation, when the 
 ring which she wears was put on her finger, she 
 purposed accepting the realm of England and its 
 entire population as her children." In the same 
 way Elizabeth, when urged by the Commons after 
 her Coronation to enter holy wedlock, held up in 
 reply her finger with the ring upon it, saying that 
 England was her husband, espoused to her by this 
 pledge, and Englishmen were her children, nor 
 could she deem herself barren or her life unprofit- 
 able while she was employed in rearing and ruling 
 such a family. 
 
 Sancroft seems to have designed a new form 
 — which, however, was not used — for James II. : 
 
 "Receive this Ring as a Pledge of the Mariage that is 
 between the King and his People. And Remember that 
 as God has made You, our Lord and King, a Husband to 
 your People, so it is your Majesties part to Love and 
 Govern them & to Provide for their Welfare, as it is theirs 
 to pay You their Affection and Obedience. And Thou 
 Lord that hast made this happy mariage by Thy good 
 Providence, Prosper Thou Thy owne Handy work, keep 
 his Ma*y & his People together in Love Inviolable, & in
 
 THE RING 129 
 
 faithful performance of all their duties, to our comfort & 
 to the glory of Thy Name, through," etc. {Three Corona- 
 tion Orders, ed. Wickham Legg, p. xviii.) 
 
 Mixed marriages seldom end happily. Non- 
 jurors may have considered, however, that the 
 Church regards matrimony as indissoluble. 
 
 This ring of James II. had a history before and 
 after. It was originally a favourite trinket of his 
 ancestress, Mary of Scotland. When she suffered 
 " the long divorce of steel," she sent it to her son 
 James VI., from whom it passed to Charles I., 
 and he, before his decollation, transmitted it to 
 his son by the hands of Bishop Juxon. When 
 James II. tried to escape, he " kept the diamond 
 bodkin which he had of the Queen's and the 
 Coronation Ring, which for more security he put 
 into his drawers." The hoy on which he had 
 embarked at Sheerness was boarded by fifty or 
 sixty fishermen, who dragged and pushed the 
 King from the cabin. One was certain it was 
 Father Petre by his lantern jaws. Another called 
 him "an old hatchet-faced Jesuit"; a third, "a 
 cunning old rogue." Finally he was roughly 
 searched for money and valuables. 
 
 " At last one of the sailors, feeling about the King's 
 knee, got hold of the diamond bodkin, and cried out, with 
 the usual oath, he had found a prize, but the King boldly 
 declared he was mistaken. He had indeed scissors, a 
 tooth-pick case, and little keys in his pocket, and what he 
 
 I
 
 I30 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 felt was undoubtedly one of these articles. The man still 
 seemed incredulous, and rudely thrust his hand into the 
 King's pocket ; but in his haste he lost hold of the dia- 
 mond bodkin, and, finding the things the King mentioned, 
 remained satisfied it was so. By this means the bodkin 
 and ring were preserved" {Memoirs of James II., ed. 
 Clarke). 
 
 This ring descended as an heirloom to Cardinal 
 York (Henry IX.), the last of the Stuart line, by 
 whom it was bequeathed with other relics of his 
 unfortunate race to George III. It now belongs 
 to his present Majesty. 
 
 53 The medieval Orders do not specify any 
 particular finger, and the especial grace connected 
 with the delivery of the Ring is in the case both 
 of King and of Consort not matrimonial, but the 
 " sealing of catholique faith." The form for the 
 consecration of the Ring used till James 11. (in 
 whose case these hallowings were discontinued) 
 contained a remarkable expression : — 
 
 " Blesse + O Lord and sancti + fie this Ring and send 
 downe upon it thie holy Spirrit, that thy Servant wearing it 
 may be sealed with the Ring of faith, and by the power of 
 the Highest be preserved from sin. And let all the blessings 
 w'^^ are found in holy Scriptures plentifully descend upon 
 him, that whatsoever he shall sanctify may be holy, and 
 whatsoever he shall blesse may be blessed." 
 
 — referring, probably, in part to the blessing of the 
 cramp-rings (see below). The ancient " Accipe " 
 spoke of the Prince thus sealed as the " authour
 
 THE RING 131 
 
 and stablisher of Christianity and Christian faith," 
 and the phrase, " solemnly invested in the govern- 
 ment," was till George III. " consecrated Head." 
 The Ring until Stuart times was blessed with 
 holy water. 
 
 A ring of St. Edward is said to have been 
 anciently preserved at his shrine, of which the 
 following tale is told in the Golden Legend: "A 
 certain ' fayre old man ' having asked an alms of 
 the Confessor, he, having nothing at hand to 
 bestow, and his almoner not being present, gave 
 him the ring. Some while after two English 
 pilgrims lost their way in the Holy Land, 
 
 * when there came to them a fayr ancient man wyth whyte 
 heer for age. Thenne the olde man axed theym what they 
 were and of what regyon. And they answerde that they 
 were pylgryms of England, and hadde lost theyr fellyship 
 and way also. Thenne thys olde man comforted theym 
 goodly, and brought theym into a fayre cytee : and whanne 
 they had well refreshed theym and rested there alle nyhte, 
 on the morne this fayre olde man went with theym and 
 brought theym in the ryght waye agayne. And he was 
 gladde to here theym talke of the welfare and holynesse of 
 theyr kynge saynt Edward. And whan he shold departe 
 fro theym, thenne he tolde theym what he was, and sayd, 
 I am JoHAN THE EvANGELYST ; and saye ye unto Edward 
 your Kyng that I grete him well by the token that he gaff 
 to me thys rynge with hys one handes, whych rynge ye 
 shalle delyver to hym agayn. And whan he had delyvered 
 to them the rynge he departed fro theym sodenly.' " 
 
 This legend is commemorated over the gate
 
 132 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 leadirxg into Dean's Yard, in the glass of one of 
 the eastern windows of the Abbey Church, and 
 on the screen which divides the Confessor's shrine 
 from the Quire. Maskell (ii. p. xxi, n.) doubts, 
 however, whether this ring was used for Corona- 
 tions. One account says it v/as buried with St. 
 Edward. Certainly no one ring was in England 
 or France considered essential, as the Chair was 
 and is with us. Thus Henry VI, mentions — 
 
 " a ryng of gold, garnyshed with a fayr rubie, sometyme 
 geven unto us by our bel oncle tlie cardinal of Englande, 
 with the whiche we were sacred in the day of our coro- 
 nacion at Parys, dehvered unto Matthew PheHp to breke, 
 and thereof to make an other ryng for the quene's wedding 
 ring." 
 
 It was, however, from an efficacy against the 
 falling sickness residing in St. Edward's mys- 
 terious Ring that the power ascribed to our 
 Sovereigns of blessing cramp-rings arose. The 
 splendid sapphire belonging to this ring is now 
 in the cross above the State crown. Gardiner 
 wrote to Ridley of " the special gift of curation 
 ministered to the kings of this realm." The 
 rings were blessed on Good Friday, the King 
 prostrating himself before the Rood, and the 
 office in English may be found in Maskell,^ the 
 Latin in Wilkins and in Burnet. This charisma^ 
 and that of touching for the " evil," were held 
 
 1 Monuvietita, iii. p. 391, et seq.
 
 THE RING 133 
 
 to be communicated by the sacramental unction 
 with chrism. Bishop Bull connected it with our 
 Lord's evangelical promise/ Dr. Johnson, as is 
 well known, was touched in infancy by Queen 
 Anne, and the power was claimed a good while 
 longer by the exiled dynasty. Cramp-rings, how- 
 ever, were last blessed by Henry VIII. and by 
 Mary. 
 
 The transferring of a ring (as by Pharaoh 
 to Joseph, Ahasuerus to Haman and Mordecai, 
 Tiberius to Caligula) has always especially signi- 
 fied the imparting of royal authority. When a 
 ring was placed on the hand of the Prodigal Son, 
 it seems to have signified a reinvestment with 
 domestic authority, or at least dignity, and to 
 typify the kingliness of the redeemed. By the 
 twelfth century pontifical dignity came to be 
 distinctively denoted by the ring, which was not 
 conferred even on mitred abbots. 
 
 I'he idea of a marriage between the King and 
 his people has, of course, an equally typical 
 significance. As regards the fourth finger of the 
 right hand being, since Henry VII., presented, 
 Heylin " quotes Rastel's reply to Jewel (1565): 
 " Where did you ever read that the man should 
 put the wedding-ring upon the fourth finger of 
 the left hand of the woman, and not on the right, 
 as hath been many years continued } " The 
 
 ^ Works, vol. i. p. 133. " Ecclesia Restauratc, ii. 430.
 
 134 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Eastern Church prescribes the right, the Roman 
 Church usually the left.^ The Sarum Manual 
 is not explicit. A bishop's ring is regarded as 
 wedding him to his diocese, and until 1858 at 
 Cambridge doctors received a ring of espousal to 
 their several faculties. 
 
 The espousal of the King of England to his 
 people recalls the Doge of Venice wedding the 
 Adriatic with a ring. 
 
 The celebrated Regale of France was offered 
 by Louis VII. at the shrine of St. Thomas of 
 Canterbury. 
 
 54 Investiture with the Sceptres. — The Ring, 
 which was delivered on a crimson cushion to 
 the Archbishop by the Lord Chamberlain, being 
 placed on the King's finger, an interesting feudal 
 service is performed by the Lord of the Manour 
 of Worksop (his Grace the Duke of Newcastle), 
 who presents a right-hand glove, by which service 
 (as the rubrick used to state) he claims to hold 
 certain lands. The 1838 Order speaks of "a 
 pair of rich Gloves." These are to be dis- 
 tinguished from the gloves of fine lawn which 
 were formerly put on after the anointing of the 
 hands ; but confusion arose at an early date. 
 The Liber Regalis speaks of " chirothecas," and 
 "roiall gloves" were put on Henry VII. 's hands 
 
 1 See, however, Martene, De Antiq. Eccl, Ritibus, ed. Venet., 1783, 
 ii. 128.
 
 GLOVE AND SCEPTRES 135 
 
 " by the Cardynall." Certainly neither a King 
 nor a Bishop would be fully vested without them. 
 On the effigy of Coeur de Lion in the abbey at 
 Fontevraud the royal gloves are shown, with a 
 large jewel on the back ; and the same on his 
 father Henry II. 's effigy. In the Norman-French 
 version of Liber Regalis belonging to Corpus 
 Christi College, Cambridge, there is a picture 
 of a coronation,^ in which a lay courtier stands at 
 the King's right hand holding two white gloves. 
 But sometimes (as for Richard II.) a single red 
 glove and " the gloved hand " are spoken of. 
 The glove was blessed by the Archbishop, The 
 Lord of Worksop and his claim do not appear 
 in the rubrick till Charles II. The glove is 
 embroidered with the donor's arms. 
 
 Here follow in the old Orders the Oblation 
 and Redemption of the Sword. 
 
 55 The older formulas used at the delivery of 
 the Sceptres were very much changed for James II. 
 There was retained, however, the very ancient 
 phrase, " Defend the Holy Church and Christian 
 people committed by God unto thy charge," which 
 was expunged for William and Mary, and has 
 so remained. The 1902 formula is somewhat 
 abbreviated. 
 
 " Sceptred kings " are spoken of by Homer, 
 
 1 See Green's Short History, illus. edit., vol. i. p. 414 ; and Three 
 Coronation Orders, ed. Wickham Lcgg.
 
 136 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 and dying Israel prophesied, " The sceptre shall 
 not depart from Judah until Shiloh come " (Gen. 
 xlix. 10). No symbol of royalty is more ancient. 
 The Coronation is the only occasion when our 
 Kings carry two sceptres, surmounted by especial 
 symbols of the Christian faith — the Cross and the 
 Dove. The first sceptre signifies kingly power 
 and justice ; the second is usually called the Rod, 
 Verge, or Warder, and signifies equity and mercy. 
 There is no allusion to spiritual and temporal 
 authority. 
 
 When Rudolph I. was crowned Emperor, the 
 Crown jewels had been dispersed, and there was 
 no sceptre at hand ; whereupon he took up the 
 crucifix, saying that the symbol of the world's 
 redemption might well serve for a sceptre. 
 
 In " Alfred's Jewel " at Oxford the figure, 
 which some take to represent our Lord, bears two 
 sceptres. Martene says that the ancient Prankish 
 Kings were invested with a spear in place of a 
 sceptre. 
 
 The Hand of Justice, which appears in the 
 French rite, was also used in the imperial Coro- 
 nations of East and West. At the end of an 
 ivory sceptre is a hand having the thumb and 
 first two fingers extended. Some have connected 
 this symbol with the regal charisma of healing by 
 touch. But if so, whence its name } 
 
 56 It has been mentioned above (p. 125) that the
 
 SCEPTRES, ORB AND STAFF 137 
 
 Orb set under the Cross was not delivered until 
 James II., and that it is probably the same as the 
 Baculus, or Sceptre with Cross. This is borne out 
 by the Device for Charles I., which says nothing 
 about the Orb, but mentions three sceptres — " the 
 Scepter w''' y^ Crosse, the long Scepter, and the 
 Rod w'*" y* Dove." Laud remarks that the 
 " long sceptre," though not mentioned in hiher 
 Regalis, was used at James I.'s Coronation. But 
 in 1626 the King was embarrassed by it, and sent 
 it back to the Bishop of London, saying : " Sure, 
 there is no use for this." Clearly, some confusion 
 had arisen. Among the Regalia destroyed in the 
 Great Rebellion were, in the Tower, a globe, two 
 sceptres, and " a long rodd of silver gilt " ; and, 
 taken from the Abbey, a staff of black and white 
 ivory, bound with gold, having a dove on the top; 
 another staff with dove, the material being wood 
 covered with silver gilt ; and two sceptres, " one 
 sett with pearles and stones, the upper end gould, 
 the lower end silver ; the other silver gilt, with a 
 dove, formerly thought gould." For Charles II. 
 were made a globe with diamonds, two sceptres, 
 and St. Edward's Staff. ^ 
 
 57 The Sceptre with Dove, called by Cranmer 
 
 1 At the preceding Coronation " The prebends of Westminster 
 meeting the King at his entrance into y*- Church delivered into his 
 Hand y<= Staff of K. Edward y"^ Confessor ; with which he walkt up 
 to y° Scaffold " (Bancroft's notes). It is a pity the Monarch should not 
 carry the staff on entering. It is of gold, with a mound and cross at 
 one end and a steel pike at the other.
 
 138 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 " the sceptre with the Holy Ghost on the top," 
 has been used by all our Kings since the Confessor, 
 on one of whose seals it is shown. The two 
 sceptres are combined in the insignia of the Divine 
 Shepherd or Ruler in Psalm xxiii. — virga tua et 
 haculus tuus. 
 
 Until 1689 th^^ ended the deliveries and in- 
 vestitures. " Which done," we read of Charles 
 II., " the King kneeled and held both Sceptres 
 whilst the Arch-Bishop blessed him." The Sceptre 
 Royal is 2 feet 9^ inches long, " a marvellous and 
 beautiful piece of jewellery," and the Rod with 
 Dove nearly 10 inches longer. The Dove is 
 enamelled white, and stands on a golden and 
 jewelled globe. 
 
 At Charles I.'s Coronation Oldmixon records, 
 " the left wing of the Dove, the mark of the 
 Confessor's halcyon days, was broken on the 
 Sceptre staff, by what casualty God Himself 
 knows," but, on the King insisting that it must 
 be mended, this was hastily done. Fuller speaks 
 of the omen as " a maim on the emblem of peace," 
 and Stanley as "the first infringement on the old 
 regalia."
 
 THE CROWN 139 
 
 CAP. XII 
 
 The Crowning 
 
 " The hallowed crown 
 Shall round the mortal temples of a king." 
 
 —Shakespeare, Richard III. 
 
 " Not a king merely, this crowned creature in his sworded state, but 
 the Justice of God in his eternal Law."— RusKiN, St. Mark's Rest. 
 
 58 This has come to be regarded as the especial 
 symbol of regality, so that the Sovereign is styled 
 impersonally " the Crown." A closed crown, like 
 the English, denotes hereditary and independent 
 monarchy ; an open one denotes elective or de- 
 pendent monarchy. The splendid diadem of 
 Christian IV., for instance, is no longer used by 
 the Kings of Denmark, being open. Tunstall 
 told Henry VIII. : " Your Grace is not, nor never 
 sithen the Christen faith the Kings of England 
 were subgiet to th' Empire. But the crown of 
 England is an empire of hitselff, much better than 
 now the empire of Rome : for which cause your 
 Grace werith a close crown." In Acts of this 
 reign the expression " imperial crown " is used, 
 and it occurs frequently in the rubricks of the 
 1603 Coronation, after Elizabeth's death. 
 
 *' Corona," however, does not mean a diadem, 
 but a wreath or chaplet. The incorruptible 
 " crown of life " promised in Holy Scripture is
 
 HO NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 a garland that fadeth not away. But the chaplets 
 of victory cast at the foot of the throne turn into 
 kingly crowns, so that the " King of kings and 
 Lord of lords " has at last upon His head " many 
 diadems." In the early ages of Christianity 
 Kings frequently dedicated their crowns to the 
 Redeemer, hanging them, as donaria^ above the 
 Holy Table. Such a votive crown is the Emperor 
 Barbarossa's great circlet of enamelled copper 
 over the tomb of Charlemagne at Aix-la-Chapelle. 
 Cnut placed his on the head of the Crucified in 
 Winchester Cathedral. 
 
 The outward symbols of kingship were repug- 
 nant to the ancient exclusive democracies, and the 
 transition from the leafy bandage, or its successor 
 the golden riband or fillet, to the royal diadem, 
 was at first greatly distasted at Rome. An 
 Imperator was merely a successful leader of 
 armies, whose power was from below, but a 
 King claimed a sacred office and authority from 
 heaven. This is the significance of Mark 
 Antony's words over Caesar's body. Antony had 
 offered him a " diadem twined with a laurel 
 garland " — 
 
 " You all did see that on the Lupercal 
 I thrice presented him a kingly crown. 
 Which he did thrice refuse." 
 
 Napoleon Buonaparte crowned himself in Notre 
 Dame with a wreath of golden laurel, but he
 
 THE CROWN 141 
 
 had also a costly imperial diadem made for 
 himself. 
 
 59 In the older Coronation Orders two Crowns 
 are mentioned — that of St. Edward for the crown- 
 ing, which should not have within it the velvet 
 Cap of Estate — originally, Mr. Hope shows, the 
 symbol of the lordship of Aquitaine and Nor- 
 mandy — and the Crown Imperial (but in post- 
 Revolution Orders, till George II., there is some 
 confusion about the names), the second, or Crown 
 of State, set with gems and containing the Cap of 
 Estate, being a lighter ornament which is put on 
 in St. Edward's Chapel at the close of the solem- 
 nity, to be worn the rest of the day. The latter, 
 however, was not worn by King William IV. or 
 Queen Victoria, since no Banquet was to follow. 
 
 Like Edward VI., Mary (and perhaps Eliza- 
 beth) had three crowns placed on her head, " and 
 betwixt the putting on of every crown the trum- 
 pets did blow." Perhaps the Tudors considered 
 the ancient St. Edward's crown not " imperial " 
 enough. Then, the Crown Imperial being very 
 heavy, a third was required. Louis XVI. of 
 France received first the crown of Charlemagne, 
 and then one set with diamonds. 
 
 The crown of the Holy Roman Empire, called 
 Charlemagne's Crown, is preserved at Vienna. 
 It was certainly made not later than a.d. 1138. 
 Other historic diadems are the Iron Crown of
 
 142 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Lombardy, inside the circle of which there is a 
 narrow ring of iron, said to be a Nail of the 
 Cross — Napoleon placed it on his brows in 1805 ; 
 the Crown of St. Stephen of Hungary, which has 
 seen many remarkable adventures since it was 
 given by Pope Sylvester 11. to King Stephen, 
 A.D. 1000: it was abstracted in 1849 by Kossuth, 
 but found hidden in a field and placed safely 
 with the Hungarian Regalia at Buda-Pesth ; the 
 Crown of Bohemia's patron saint, St. Wenceslaus, 
 murdered by his brother in 936, with which 
 Bohemians hope some day to see their Emperor 
 crowned at Prague ; and the " Cap of Vladimir 
 Monomachus," preserved at Moscow. The royal 
 diadem of Scotland, with which the infant Queen 
 Mary was crowned, seems to be a sixteenth- 
 century reconstruction of the Bruce's crown 
 (a.d. 1314). Unhappily England has no historic 
 Regal. Among the kingly ornaments "by order 
 of the parliament totally broken and defaced " 
 in 1649 were (besides "a small crowne " identi- 
 fied as Edward VI, 's) two very ancient jewels. 
 One is called in the inventory " King Alfred's 
 crowne of goulde wyerworke (i.e. filigree), sett 
 with slight stones and 2 little bells," weighing 
 79!^ ounces, and another described as "Queen 
 Edith's crowne," of " silver gilt, enriched with 
 garnetts, foule pearle, saphires, and some odd 
 stones," weighing 5o| ounces. They were sold
 
 THE CROWN 143 
 
 for the weight of the metal. Yet it is not im- 
 possible that these crowns found in an iron chest 
 in the Pyx Chapel may have belonged to Alfred 
 and Edith. Spelman at an earlier date speaks 
 of an inscription in the chest identifying " the 
 ancientest crown " as the one with which " i^lfre- 
 dus, Edwardus," etc., were crowned. Robert of 
 Gloucester, temp. Henry III., affirms that Pope 
 Leo IV. specially consecrated it for Alfred, and 
 that it was then still in existence. The same 
 crown would also, no doubt, be the Confessor's, 
 and having this history there was every motive 
 for preserving it. Alfred is thought to have 
 been the first Saxon King to wear a crown. But 
 Holinshed (iii. p. 16) says that Mulmucius Dun- 
 wallon, anno mundi 3529, " ordeined him by the 
 advise of his lords a crowne of gold . . . and 
 bicause he was the first that bare a crowne heere 
 in Britaine, after the opinion of some he is named 
 the first King of Britaine." 
 
 Antony Wood {^Atherice Oxonienses) describes 
 Henry Marten the republican dressing up the 
 poet George Wither in 
 
 "the Crown, Robes, Sword and Scepter belonging antiently 
 to K. EdtiK the Confessor, and used by all our Kings at 
 their inaugurations, and with a scorn greater than his lusts 
 and the rest of his vices he openly declared that there should 
 be 710 fiirthe7- use of these toyes and trifles." Wither "being 
 crown'd and royally arrayed did first march about the room 
 with a stately garb, and afterwards with a thousand apish
 
 144 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 and rediculous actions exposed those sacred ornaments to 
 contempt and laughter." 
 
 The total value of the Regalia was put at 
 £26^^], 1 8s. 4d. To remake the Crown jewels 
 a few years later cost ;^3 1,978, 9s. iid., besides 
 the vestments, " all which doe now reteyne the 
 old names and fashion," The nearly successful 
 attempt of Blood and his accomplices to carry 
 off the Regalia from the Tower in 1671 is too 
 well known a story to be repeated here. The 
 brazen and amusing villain, though he avowed to 
 Charles II. that he had been in a plot to shoot 
 him, was pardoned, received into favour, given 
 a pension of ;^500 a year, and "died peacefully 
 in his bed on the 29th of August 1680, fear- 
 lessly, and without the signs of penitence, totally 
 hardened, and forsaken by Heaven." 
 
 Queen Victoria's State Crown was made by 
 Messrs. Rundell and Bridge. It contained 5 
 rubies, 11 emeralds, 17 sapphires, 277 pearls, 
 and 2783 diamonds (Davenport). The sapphire 
 associated with St. Edv/ard was valued a century 
 ^go at ^T 1 10,000. The noble sapphire in front 
 was bequeathed to George III. with the Stuart 
 reliques. The great ruby — or, rather, garnet — 
 was given in 1367 to the Black Prince by the 
 Castilian King, Don Pedro the Cruel, who had 
 murdered the Red King of Granada for its posses- 
 sion. Henry V. was wearing it at Agincourt —
 
 THE CROWN 145 
 
 George III. was always proud to have ascended 
 the throne on the anniversary of that victory — 
 when the due d'Alenqon struck off a piece of 
 the crown. It is the " fair ruby, great, Hke a 
 rocket-ball," which Elizabeth showed to the 
 envoy of her Scottish rival. 
 
 George IV. 's Crown, and that, it seems, of 
 Elizabeth, had a cap of blue velvet ; but crim- 
 son velvet has been the rule, turned up with 
 miniver. 
 
 60 In 1 82 1, while the Lord High Steward, the 
 Marquess of Anglesea, was carrying the Crown 
 to be laid on the altar, the ponderous jewel slipped 
 from his hands, but was recovered by him before 
 it reached the ground. It had been remade for 
 George IV. at a cost of ;^54,ooo. The royal 
 Robes cost ^[24,000. Haydon, however, in his 
 Autobiography, says that the Crown was hired 
 from Rundell and Bridge for nearly ^11,000; 
 and Greville in 1831 advised Queen Adelaide to 
 follow the late King's example.^ 
 
 Hoveden tells us that Coeur de Lion's crown 
 was upheld by two Earls, because of its great 
 weight. "EUe me gene," said Louis XVI. 
 prophetically. To Princess Elizabeth, in 1553, 
 complaining of the weight of her coronet, " Have 
 patience," Noailles said ; " you will soon exchange 
 it for a crown." Mary of Orange, when fully 
 
 1 Memoirs, August lo, 1831.
 
 146 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 invested, was commiserated by the Princess Anne, 
 who said: "Madam, I pity your fatigue," "A 
 crown, sister," she sharply replied, " is not so 
 heavy as it seems." That Coronation was delayed 
 two hours by news of the landing of James II. 
 in England, and Lord Nottingham had brought 
 Mary a letter from the King, in which he said 
 that 
 
 " hitherto he had made all fatherly excuses for what she 
 had done, and had wholly attributed her part in the Revolu- 
 tion to obedience to her Husband; but the act of being 
 crowned was in her own power, and if she were crowned 
 while he and the Prince of Wales were living, the curse of 
 an outraged father would light on her, as well as that of 
 God, who has commanded duty to parents.'' 
 
 Burnet himself confesses that in his thoughts he 
 blamed a certain levity in her deportment at first 
 occupying her father's palace. That his daughters 
 should have sided with his enemies stabbed that 
 unhappily-advised King, when he first heard it, 
 to the heart. Mary's preoccupation may be com- 
 pared with that of George IV., uncertain whether 
 Queen Caroline had succeeded in entering the 
 building or no. 
 
 The modern crowns are certainly much heavier 
 than the simpler and more artistic medieval ones. 
 Kings in those days — like Saul on Gilboa — wore 
 their crowns commonly in battle. Richard III. at 
 Bosworth concealed his crown in a thorn-bush.
 
 THE CROWN 147 
 
 61 Layeth it upon the Altar. — Till the seven- 
 teenth century the Crown was aspersed with holy 
 water and censed. Richard I., we read, took it 
 himself from the altar and gave it to the Arch- 
 bishop, who placed it on his head. The Lutheran 
 King of Prussia crowns himself; but the Kings of 
 Norway were always crowned by the Bishop of 
 Drontheim, and those of Sv/eden by the Arch- 
 bishop of Upsala. The Catholic Sovereigns of 
 Spain formerly received the crown from archi- 
 episcopal hands and placed it on their own brows. 
 When Buonaparte was inaugurated at Paris on 
 December 2, 1804, the captive Pope, after 
 anointing him and Josephine, blessed their crowns, 
 and, leaving them on the altar, retired to his seat. 
 The self-made Emperor then advanced and 
 crowned himself and the Empress, while the Pope 
 recited the prayer Coronet vos Deus^ etc. It was 
 to signify the independence of his sovereiiTnty 
 that Charlemagne, in 813, before his own decease, 
 caused his son Louis to take the golden circle 
 from the altar at Aix-la-Chapelle and crown 
 himself with it. Louis XVI. had the diadem 
 supported on his head by " six lay and six 
 ecclesiastical peers." 
 
 The earliest Anglo-Saxon Ordo says : " Here 
 let all the bishops take the helmet {gakrus) and 
 put it on his head." The representation in 
 miniatures {e.g. Edward I.'s) of two Bishops
 
 148 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 extending each a hand to sustain the crown seems 
 to be symbolical of the Church supporting the 
 State. When the Emperor Frederick II. made 
 himself King of Jerusalem in 1228, he put the 
 crown on his own head, because, being excom- 
 municated, no priest even would celebrate the 
 liturgy for him. Our Queen Elizabeth was 
 almost left in the same plight. 
 
 62 The prayer, " O God, the Crown of the 
 faithful," is an amalgamation of three prayers, 
 of which the first, till 1685, was a benediction of 
 the Crown. The 1902 Order restores the Collect 
 used for James II., which has the phrases " Bless 
 and sanctify this thy Servant," and " the King 
 Eternal" before "Jesus Christ." But while the 
 ancient words, " Who now in lowly devotion 
 boweth his head to Thy Divine Majesty," are 
 gone, the direction to the King to bow is retained. 
 
 63 The Peers, etc. — " The effect," wrote Scott 
 in 1 82 1, " was really august." The i838rubrick 
 ran : " The Peers, etc. {sic), put on their Coronets 
 and Caps." "Caps" perhaps referred to the 
 Bishops, and at an earlier date to the Barons. Be- 
 fore the seventeenth century Bishops had mitres. 
 If mitres are revived, they can only be worn by 
 the Bishops who wear copes. In the last rubrick 
 of the Rite the episcopal caps are not mentioned 
 in the 1902 Order. Were mitres worn, or at 
 any rate carried, by the Prelates at George II. 's
 
 CORONETS AND MITRES 149 
 
 Coronation ? Mons. Caesar de Saussure, who was 
 present, in his A Foreign View of England 
 (Murray, 1902), describes them in this book. 
 The Bishops are said to have worn copes and 
 carried mitres of cloth of silver ; the Archbishop 
 of York's cope and mitre were cloth of gold. 
 
 Till the nineteenth century the two gentle- 
 men representing the Dukes of Normandy and 
 Aquitaine also covered themselves at this point. 
 The prelates, too, put on their Caps. But until 
 James II. Barons (who had no Coronets till 
 Charles II. 's reign) and Bishops remained at this 
 point bareheaded, though D'Ewes ^ relates that 
 in 1626 the Bishops put on their caps, the 
 Barons alone continuing bare. All Coronets, 
 even that of the Prince of Wales, are ungemmed. 
 
 64 The great Guns. — It was regarded as an 
 omen that at the moment the signal was given 
 for James II. the royal standard on the White 
 Tower was rent across by the wind. The canopy 
 carried over the King in the Procession also 
 broke. And Echard," a contemporary, notes that 
 the same day the royal arms fell from the window 
 of one of the chief London churches. 
 
 65 God crown, etc. — A revival of the ancient 
 prayer Beus te coronet. Afterwards came Be strong 
 and of a good courage, sung till the seventeenth 
 
 1 Autobiography. 
 
 ^ History of England, iii. 735.
 
 I50 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 century as an anthem, and thereafter made part 
 of the address. But in 1902 a musical echo of 
 this Confortare, consisting of seventeen bars, was 
 sung by the choir, and this has been retained in 
 the 191 1 Service as an antiphon. The anthem 
 sung for the Stuarts and during the nineteenth 
 century was " The King shall rejoice in Thy 
 strength " (Deus, in virtute). The one sung at 
 the Coronation of the first three Georges con- 
 tained the verse (Isa. xlix. 23), "Kings shall be 
 thy Nursing Fathers and (2ueens thy Nursing 
 Mothers." 
 
 CAP. XIII 
 
 Presenting of the Holy Bible 
 
 66 This ceremony dates from William and 
 Mary. Camden ^ avers that it was introduced at 
 the Reformation, and only omitted for James II. 
 Macaulay "" throws this omission in the teeth of 
 James, who suppressed, he says, much greater 
 scruples, and the charge has been repeated by 
 Stanley and by Bishop Charles Wordsworth.^ 
 But it seems to rest merely on Bale's story that 
 Edward VI., when the three Swords were borne 
 before him, observed that one was yet wanting, 
 viz. the Bible, which was the Sword of the Spirit. 
 
 1 Remains, p. 371. - History, i. 232, ed. 1877. 
 
 3 Shakespeare' s Knowledge of the Bible, p. 28 2, ;;.
 
 THE HOLY BIBLE 151 
 
 The young King proposed to substitute the 
 Bible for St. George in the insignia of the Garter. 
 When Cromwell was inaugurated on June 26, 
 1653, he was invested by " Master Speaker" with 
 " a Robe of purple Velvet lined with ermine, 
 being the habit anciently used at the solemn 
 investiture of the Princes," a sword and a sceptre 
 " of massy gold," and there was also delivered to 
 him " a larg Bible richly guilt and boss'd," 
 accompanied by an address, in which Alexander 
 and Aristotle figure. Elizabeth was presented 
 with a Bible during her progress from the Tower, 
 and with upward gaze pressed it to her heart. 
 Charles II. received a like gift at his landing. 
 Though not usually a hypocrite, he declared it 
 was the thing he loved above all things in the 
 world (Pepys). But the earliest Coronation at 
 which any such ceremony took place was that of 
 1689. Bishop Compton is not likely to have de- 
 sired to recall dangerous memories by any avowed 
 imitation of precedents of the Protectorate, which 
 Burnet styled the " blackest and cruellest usurpa- 
 tion which ever was," and, indeed, any innovations 
 in a Whig direction would have been jealously 
 resented, and were studiously avoided. The 
 delivery of the Holy Bible in the consecration of 
 a King was probably suggested by a similar 
 ceremony at the consecration of a Bishop — 
 a Bible given by the Archbishop since the
 
 152 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Reformation, the Holy Gospels (after the de- 
 livery of the other episcopal ornaments) before it. 
 
 67 Our Gracious King; we present Tou^ etc. — 
 This address has been much shortened in recent 
 Coronations, especially King Edward's. Previously 
 there was a reference to Deut. xvii. 15, 18-20, 
 and 2 Kings xi. 12. Till 1902 the Metropolitan 
 was accompanied by other Prelates. 
 
 68 To be reverently placed again upon the Holy 
 Altar. — This direction dates from George .11. 's 
 Coronation. In presenting a crucifix to the 
 Benedictines of Beuron, November 13, 19 10, the 
 Kaiser Wilhelm 11. told them : " My crown gives 
 me no warrant of success unless it be founded 
 on the Word and Personality of the Lord.'* 
 
 CAP. XIV 
 
 The Benediction 
 
 69 This Blessing resembles the benedictory 
 prayers of the medieval service, shortened in 1626 
 and 1 66 1 to a single clause, followed by a short 
 prayer for the clergy and people. From 1685 
 to 1838 it was much fuller and more resonant. 
 The Fleets, as well as Armies, were first recognised 
 in George II. 's Order.
 
 THE BISHOPS' KISS 153 
 
 70 All the Bishops. — Fuller ' says : " Then 
 every Bishop came severally to his Majesty to 
 bring his Benediction upon him, and he in 
 K. Edward's Robes, with the Crown upon his 
 head, rose from his Chair and did bow severally 
 to every Bishop apart." But during the archi- 
 episcopal blessing the King was kneeling. So 
 Charles II. is described as kneeling with a sceptre 
 in either hand. 
 
 At the end of the Benediction George IV.'s 
 Order, like previous ones from 1685, had the 
 words : " The Lord give you a religious and 
 virtuous posterity to rule these kingdoms in all 
 ages." Princess Charlotte had died November 
 6, 1 8 17. Queen Caroline had just been turned 
 away from the doors, and died a month later. 
 It seems incredible that the words were used. 
 Te Deum followed the Benediction till 191 1. 
 
 71 Osculum Episcoporum. — Until William IV. 
 a ceremony which is not mentioned in the 
 Anglo-Saxon Orders, but which is Scriptural 
 and very ancient, here followed. The rubrick 
 ran : " The King sitting in King Edward's 
 Chair vouchsafeth to admit the Archbishops 
 and Bishops assisting at his Coronation to 
 kiss his cheek, they kneeling before him one 
 after another." In the still older rubrick the 
 " Crowned one " himself kissed the officiant 
 
 1 Ch. Hist., p. 123.
 
 154 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 prelates. In the Homage they and the others 
 salute him.i 
 
 Greville, who alludes to this ceremony in his 
 usual vulgar tone, and who confuses the " Bishops' 
 Kiss " with the Kiss of Homage, records in his 
 Diary that William IV. was unwilling to exchange 
 the kiss of fellowship with the prelates at whose 
 hands he was to receive his consecration, but that 
 Archbishop Howley successfully remonstrated 
 with the unecclesiastically-minded monarch. He 
 may, as a divine, have quoted the example of 
 Samuel kissinor Saul after anointing him to be 
 King, or the reproach to him (St, Luke vii. 45, 46) 
 who proffered neither kiss nor oil of anointment. 
 However, the rubrick disappeared. Yet an eye- 
 witness " asserts that the custom was observed. 
 At Stephen's Coronation it was regarded as a 
 dark omen that the kiss, or, as some say, the 
 benediction, was omitted. 
 
 CAP. XV 
 
 The Inthronization 
 
 '72 Lifted up — This (as in the French rite) is 
 a relic of a primitive Prankish custom. The 
 
 1 The account in the London Gazette of Anne's Coronation says: 
 " Her Majesty vouchsafed to kiss the Bishops, and, being enthroned, 
 first his Royal Highness Prince George, and then the Archbishops 
 and Bishops, and lastly the temporal Lords, did their homage, and 
 seemingly kissed her Majesty's left cheek." 
 
 a Mirror, Sept. lo, 1 83 1.
 
 INTHRONIZATION 155 
 
 phrase was " levatio," " elevare in rcgem " — the 
 lifting up the new Prince upon a shield. Tacitus 
 alludes to it.^ Julian the Apostate was thus 
 elevated, a.d. 360, by the soldiers, who tried to 
 crown him, first with his wife's fillet, then with 
 a horse's head-band, and lastly with a gold torque. 
 The German soldiery in the Imperial Guard had 
 introduced this rough custom into Rome and 
 elsewhere. We read of our own Athelstan at 
 Kingston in 925 — a thin, spare man, whose 
 yellow hair was beautifully inwoven with threads 
 of gold, and who wore a purple robe with a 
 sword in a golden sheath — being borne on a 
 buckler to the church, and tossed into the air. 
 Gunbald, King of Burgundy, a.d. 500, the 
 " third time they spun him round," fell to the 
 earth. Christianity put a new and more solemn 
 . spirit into old Coronation customs. 
 
 Leslie painted Queen Victoria, "seated in her 
 majesty," being addressed by Archbishop Howley, 
 who looks very stately in his cope and episcopal 
 wig. He was one of the last prelates to wear 
 the periwig, but it was worn at the marriage of 
 the Princess Royal in 1858. 
 
 73 Stand firm. — This address is called the 
 " Designatio Status." There could not be a 
 stronger statement of the Divine source of all 
 authority and dignity. However popular the 
 
 ^ Histories, iv. 15.
 
 156 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 practical footing of government, the " King's 
 most excellent Majesty" and the "Majesty of 
 the Law " are not the " majesty of the people," 
 but the majesty of God. 
 
 " By the Hands of Us . . . though Unworthy. '" — 
 Similar words are used at the Delivery of the 
 Sword, and at the Crowning of the Consort. 
 After "approach nearer to God's Altar" (an 
 Anglo-Saxon expression) "and to wait there" 
 followed till George II. 
 
 74 " Continue to Us your Royal Favour^'' etc. — 
 Till James II. this ran : " Remember in places 
 convenient You give [the Clergie] greater honour: 
 that the Mediatour of God and man may estab- 
 lish You in this Kingly Throne, to be Mediatour 
 betwixt the Clergy and the Layety, and that thou 
 maist reigne for ever with Jesus Christ the King 
 of Kings," etc. Such expressions were distasteful 
 and unsuitable to a Roman Catholic Sovereign. 
 
 When CcEur de Lion was inthronized, a bat 
 fluttered round the Throne. It may have been 
 an emblem of his brother, John Lackland. 
 
 CAP. XVI 
 
 The Homage and Sustaining of the 
 
 Crown 
 
 75 This was radically transformed in 1902, 
 only the Princes of the Blood Royal and the
 
 FEALTY AND HOMAGE 157 
 
 first of each Order ^ actually touching the 
 Crown and kissing the King. And this also 
 was shortened at the actual Coronation, so that 
 even the words of homage were not repeated 
 by the Peers generally. The Homage has not 
 always taken place on the Coronation Day. 
 When Henry V. succeeded to a questionable 
 title, a number of the peers were forward to 
 offer him their homage at once — a thing, says 
 Hall, "not before experimented." On the other 
 hand, the homage rendered to Richard II. at his 
 Coronation was held by the Primate to have 
 been irregular, Richard being then a minor, and 
 a special Parliament was called for its renewal. 
 Froissart says : — 
 
 " On the day appointed the King, in his royal robes 
 with the crown on his head, heard Mass in the Chapel 
 [St. Stephen's, where, till its destruction by fire in 1834, 
 the Commons sate] of the palace, which is very fair and 
 richly adorned. When service was over the King's uncles 
 kissed him in token of homage, and swore faith and duty 
 to him for ever. Then came the barons, prelates, and all 
 who held anything under him, and with joined hands, as was 
 becoming vassals, swore faith and loyalty and kissed him 
 on the mouth. It was to be seen that the King kissed 
 some heartily, others not ; for though he kept back his 
 feeUngs as much as possible, all were not in his good 
 graces." 
 
 1 In 1902, as at Elizabeth's consecration, the Dukes of Norfolk and 
 of Somerset were at the head of the temporal peerage. Also in 1911.
 
 158 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Stanley says the same partialities were very visible 
 in the countenance of George IV. 
 
 While but twenty-four prelates now sit in 
 Parliament, the number of the temporal Lords 
 has become extremely large/ and it has been 
 suggested that the Homage should take place, 
 as it did in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, 
 the day after the Coronation. Not a little would 
 thus be lost by disconnecting it from the Corona- 
 tion solemnity, and from the celebration of the 
 Eucharist ; but it would be preferable to the 
 innovation of homage by selected peers — as one 
 may say, by sample. 
 
 76 Homage is theoretically feudal, and con- 
 nected with the tenure of lands rather than poli- 
 tical. The homagers were anciently not only 
 peers. At Edward I.'s Coronation, Alexander, 
 King of Scots, did homage as a vassal ; but 
 Llewellyn of Wales "disdained to come," and 
 was subdued. The first Prince of Wales to do 
 homage at a Coronation was his present Majesty. 
 
 " The homage of the Heir-apparent was in some respects 
 the most moving episode of the day. He had performed 
 with reverential dignity the graceful ceremony of touching 
 the King's crown and kissing him on the left cheek. Then 
 for a moment the sovereign and the liege-man disappeared, 
 
 1 In 1902, of the 694 peers on the roll only 411 (including 29 
 Bishops) did their homage. In 1838 the numbers were 593 and 330 
 respectively. At James II. 's Coronation 97 Lords appeared.
 
 FEALTY AND HOMAGE 159 
 
 and only a father and a son were face to face. With a 
 gesture of infinite tenderness the royal Sire drew to his 
 arms his only remaining son and, in the sight of his people, 
 embraced him ; while, in the majesty of motherhood, the 
 Queen looked on with eyes which bore the divine trace of 
 sorrows as well as of joys " (Bodley). 
 
 77 " The Archbishop making reverence three 
 tymes ascendeth the throne" (1626). The Lords 
 spiritual, it is to be noted, do, strictly speaking, 
 not Homage, but Fealty {Jidelitas episcoporum) — 
 the words " homage and allegiance " are left out 
 in their writ of summons to Parliament — and do 
 not take their place on this occasion next the 
 Viscounts. They are not there as holders of 
 baronies, but as the first Estate of the realm. 
 The Bishops' fealty therefore comes before the 
 Peers' homage, even before that of the Princes 
 of the Blood Royal, though Anne's Consort 
 seems to have preceded the Metropolitan. Yet 
 at Elizabeth's Coronation Nichols says that Ogle- 
 thorpe, the officiant Bishop, "put his hand to 
 the Oueenes hand and read certaine wordes to 
 her Grace. And then the Lords went up to her 
 Grace kneeling upon their knees and kissed her 
 Grace. And after the Lords had done the 
 Bysshops came one after another kneeling and 
 kissing her Grace." ^ Either this is an error 
 or it was exceptional. Taylor " says that the 
 
 1 Prof^resses of Queen Elizabeth, i. p. 63. 
 
 2 Glory of Regality, pp. 3S3-36«.
 
 i6o NOTES OX THE SERVICE 
 
 Bishops originally stood, not becoming the King's 
 " men" like the temporal Lords. Sancroft notes 
 of the 1626 solemnity, "the Bishops seuerally 
 kneeled down, but took no Oath, as y^ Barons 
 did : y^ King kissing euery one of them.." The 
 fealty, however, is in the form of an oath. The 
 following was the form used in the fourteenth 
 century, as given in Maskell (ii. p. 1.) : — 
 
 " Four les seigneurs espiriiuels. Foiautee. — I shall be 
 trewe and feythefuU and feith and trowth shall here to yow 
 our liege lord y* king of England and to yowre heires 
 kynges of England of erthely worship for to leue and deye 
 ayeins all maner folc and . . . shalle be entendant to 
 yowr nedis aftir my connying and power and kepe your 
 conseil and trewly knowlech and do the seruices due of 
 the temporaltees of my bissopricke or abbaye of N. whiche 
 I clayme to hold of yow and to yow and to your com- 
 aundements as mykel as falleth to me for my temporaltees 
 I shall be obeissant : so help me God and all his halwes." 
 
 The last words of the " homage pour les 
 services temporels " are slightly different from 
 the modern form. They run: "Ayeins al 
 maner of men y^ may lieue and deye." Both 
 spiritual and lay Lords in Scotland put their 
 hands betwixt the King's hands. 
 
 The representatives of the Five Orders of the 
 Peerage were, in 1902, the Duke of Norfolk — 
 whose voice was heard strongly above those of the 
 choir — the Marquess of Winchester, the Earl of 
 Shrewsbury, Viscount Devereux and Lord de Ros.
 
 FEALTY AND HOMAGE i6i 
 
 They knelt on the five steps of the throne, and 
 said the words together. 
 
 78 T^hey do their Homage together. — Laud notes, 
 in 1626 : "The Arch-Bp. of Cant, did it for all : 
 but euerye Bp. should haue done it seuerallve. 
 Thiss was thought fitt to shorten y^ Ceremonye. 
 And the Bps. wear to slowe to keepe vp their 
 owne order and dignitye w*^^ the Temporall L'^^ 
 would not depart from." At Elizabeth's Coro- 
 nation, Stanley says that no Bishop was present 
 except Oglethorpe, though Machyn's statement 
 that there were others is probably correct, even 
 though they declined to take part in her sacring ; 
 at William and Mary's but five attended. At 
 Stephen's precipitate crowning, centuries earlier, 
 there were, William of Malmesburv tells us, no 
 Abbots, and but few of the nobility present. 
 
 79 Mary Tudor and Elizabeth were to be kissed 
 on the cheek, Mary II. and Anne on the left 
 "cheek or hand." William IV. and Edward VII. 
 were kissed on the cheek ; but for Oueen Victoria, 
 for the first time, the rubrick directed the hand 
 only. The Loudon Gazette, in describing the 
 homage rendered to Anne, says that the Lords 
 spiritual and temporal '' seemingly kissed her 
 Majesty's left cheek." Edward VI. 's Corona- 
 tion is the only one at which the monarch's foot 
 is said to have been kissed bv the Lords as 
 well as the left cheek, " and so did their homao-e 
 
 L
 
 1 62 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 a pretty time." But Selden remarks that " kiss- 
 ing the feet hath been used in Europe at the 
 doing of homage upon investitures received from 
 great princes/ as we see in that of Rollo^ first duke 
 of Normandy^ receiving the dutchy from Charles 
 the Simple, and much more ; though in later ages 
 and at this day the kiss in homage be on the 
 cheek or lips " {titles of Honour)} In Psalm ii. 2, 
 " Kiss the Son " means " do homage to the Son." 
 Selden says that the Kiss of Homage is so 
 essential " that the homage hath not enough, it 
 seems, of legal without it," quoting an Act 
 passed to excuse the homagers of Henry VI. 
 from giving it in a time of pestilence. 
 
 80 T;he Prince of Wales. — In 1902 for the first 
 time in history. The Prince will be seventeen 
 the next day, June 23rd. 
 
 81 The Supporting of the Crown. — The Homage 
 is followed — but in the Scottish as in the French 
 rite this came just after the Crowning — by the 
 impressive ceremony of the Sustentatio Coron^e. 
 The Spiritual Lords should not, it seems, take 
 part in it, and, to Laud's regret, they were 
 stopped in 1626 by the King from advancing 
 
 ^ Kissing the feet is, of course, an Oriental custom. See St. lAike 
 vii. 38. 
 
 ^ In 1902, " the Archbishop, having recited the formula of homage, 
 added with deep emotion, ' God bless you, Sir ; God be with you, 
 Sir,' and endeavoured to rise to kiss the King's cheek. But his 
 strength failed ; and though the king, with a noble gesturq, took him 
 by the hand to help him to his feet, he would have fallen had not the 
 Bishop of Winchester sustained him" (Bodley).
 
 SUSTENTATIO CORONA 163 
 
 with the Temporal Lords. But until George III. 
 " Caps " as well as Coronets were to be taken 
 off. Charles I.'s nobiUty, who " protested to spend 
 their Bloods to maintain the Crown to him and 
 his lawful Heirs," lived, many of them, to be 
 put to the test. 
 
 82 No formula accompanies this ceremony. But 
 in Scotland the nobles, with one hand touching 
 the Crown, held up the other while the officiant 
 prelate read the words, " So God not help me 
 as I shall support thee." When Edward VI. 
 had been kissed by the Peers, " all they holding 
 up their hands together with one voice, on their 
 knees," said, " We offer to sustain You and your 
 Crown with our lives and lands and goods against 
 all the world." 
 
 It was fancifully noted, when Mary Tudor 
 received the homage of the nobles, that "every 
 one of them held both their hands together in 
 manner of lamenting." 
 
 Stanley records that after the homage of the 
 Lords Spiritual and Temporal in 1838, the House 
 of Commons gave three times three cheers. What 
 a picture of the mingling of the poetic and the 
 prosaic elements in our constitution ! At the 
 previous Coronation Macaulay, who was in the 
 Members' Gallery, mentions the rival shouts for 
 political leaders, the Tories cheering the Duke 
 of Wellington, " and then our people in revenge
 
 1 64 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 cheered Lord Grey and Brougham." Another 
 account says that when Brougham approached 
 the Throne the Members, " rising en masse, waved 
 hats, handkerchiefs, and programmes." Lady 
 Georgiana Bathurst (in waiting on Queen Adelaide) 
 records that the behaviour of the faithful Commons 
 was that of " unruly schoolboys," and that there 
 was even irreverent laughter in their gallery when 
 the King arose in his imperial Robe to go to the 
 altar. In 1838 Daniel O'Connell is said to have 
 laughed loud and long when an aged Bishop 
 tripped in crossing the Sanctuary. The Commons 
 were first placed over the altar, Stanley erroneously 
 says, in 1689. The official account of William 
 and Mary's Coronation says that the Commons 
 were seated " in the North Cross." They were 
 afterwards sumptuously feasted in the Exchequer 
 Chamber. They now sit in galleries in both 
 transepts, above and rather behind the peers and 
 peeresses. 
 
 83 James II. 's Queen, Mary Beatrix of Modena, 
 long after their Coronation, mentioned " a presage 
 that struck us and every one who observed it : they 
 could not make the crown keep firm on the 
 King's head ; it appeared always on the point of 
 falling, and it required some care to hold it 
 steady." The story is well known of Henry, 
 brother of Algernon, Sidney putting forth his 
 hand to keep it from falling, saying as he did
 
 SUSTENTATIO CORONM 165 
 
 so, "This is not the first time, your Majesty, 
 that my family have supported the Crown." He 
 was at the moment engaged in correspondence 
 with the Prince of Orange with a view to pluck- 
 ing it altogether from James's brows. 
 
 84 Greville records the incident at the 1838 
 Coronation of the venerable Lord Rolle, who was 
 between eighty and ninety years of age, falling 
 as he tried to mount the steps of the Throne. 
 He was at once raised and supported by two 
 noblemen. The girlish Queen's " first impulse 
 was to rise, and, when afterwards he came again 
 to do homage, she said, ' May I not get up and 
 meet him .? ' and then rose from the Throne and 
 advanced down one or two of the steps to prevent 
 his coming up, an act of graciousness and kind- 
 ness which made a great sensation. She sent in 
 the evening to inquire after Lord Rolle." At 
 this pretty act, we are told, the spectators broke 
 out into new and still louder acclamations. It 
 was felt to be peculiarly affecting when the Duke 
 of Sussex embraced his niece and Sovereign, and 
 was obliged to be led off the Theatre by the Peers 
 around him. One account of the 1831 rite says 
 that in retiring backwards several aged peers fell. 
 
 85 During the Homage, until the last Corona- 
 tion, " the Treasurer of the Household throws 
 among the people Medals of gold and silver as 
 the King's princely Largess or Donative." In
 
 1 66 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 1838 "the noise and confusion were very great 
 when the medals were thrown about by Lord 
 Surrey, everybody scrambling with their might 
 and main to get them, and none more vigorously 
 than the Maids of Honour" (Greville). Other 
 accounts, however, say that there was no un- 
 seemliness. The account in the Annual Register 
 of George III.'s Coronation says that gold medals 
 were thrown among the Peeresses in the Abbey, 
 " but they thought it below their dignity to stoop 
 to pick them up." Some silver medals were 
 afterwards thrown among the people in Palace 
 Yard. The custom is not quite in keeping with 
 modern notions, and a scramble in church just 
 before Holy Communion is particularly inappro- 
 priate. Yet the abrogation of a picturesque usage 
 handed down from simple-minded antiquity is to 
 be deprecated if irreverence can be avoided. A 
 throwing about of gold and silver outside the 
 church would nowadays be impossible. King 
 Charles I. "would faine haue had a 100 li in 
 siluer to cast awaye amonge y'' people as he 
 returned, w'''^ vpon y^ suddaine, to his greef could 
 not be gotten for hime " (Laud). 
 
 At the early Byzantine coronations a largess, 
 originally a bribe, to the soldiery of five gold 
 pieces and a pound of silver each was usual. ^ 
 
 ' See " Byzantine Imperial Coronations," by tiic Rev. F. E. Bright- 
 man, in ihc Journal of Theological Studies, April 1901.
 
 THE PRINCELY LARGESS 167 
 
 Medals, as distinct from coins, were first struck 
 by Henry VIII. on his taking the title (repudiated 
 by Elizabeth, and exchanged thenceforth for 
 "Supreme Governour ") of "Head of the 
 Church under Christ," With peculiar impiety 
 the superscription was written in Hebrew and 
 Greek and Latin. Edward VI. 's was the first 
 Coronation medal ; it was struck at the Arch- 
 bishop's mint, and is very rare. Mary's donative 
 consisted of gold coins. Elizabeth, too, had no 
 special medal. James I. thriftily distributed a 
 pretty little silver medal, on which he is called 
 " Cassar Augustus, Heir of the Cgesars, by God's 
 gift." Charles I.'s English medal (by Briot) had 
 on the reverse a gauntleted arm and a sword 
 issuing from a cloud, with the legend Donee pax 
 reddita terris^ because of the war with Spain. The 
 one distributed at Holyrood in 1633 (by the 
 Bishop of Moray as Lord Elymosinar) shows the 
 King wearing the Orders of the Thistle (this 
 taking precedence) and of the Garter, and on the 
 reverse a thistle with the words Hinc nostrce crevere 
 ros^. Some of these medals were made of Scottish 
 gold, which must be distinguished from the 
 " pound Scots." They are the first British coins 
 with a legend on the edge. Charles II. 's scarce 
 Scone medal, of inferior workmanship, shows a 
 lion rampant bearing a three-headed thistle, with 
 the legend Nemo me impune lacessit. Of the
 
 1 68 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Restoration medals, which are very line, one 
 shows an angel crowning the King, and the 
 words Everso missus succurrere seek ; the other 
 a flock of sheep round the King as shepherd, and 
 the words (curiously applied) T)ixi custodiam. 
 James II. 's rare medal is inscribed Tutamen ah alto. 
 Those distributed for the King were 127 in gold 
 (costing about fifty shillings each), and 800 in 
 silver (costing three shillings each) ; for the 
 Queen 77 in gold and 400 in silver. 
 
 William and Mary had a large number struck 
 of twelve different designs. One showed Andro- 
 meda being rescued from the sea-monster ; an- 
 other Phaethon struck by Jove's bolt ; a third — 
 this seems to savour of 1789 rather than 1689 — 
 England holding a cap of liberty at the end of 
 a pike, and the legend Aurea florigeris succrescunt 
 poma rosetis, wittily suggesting the union of Orange 
 with the roses of England. A fourth is inscribed 
 C^lo dilabitur alto. The fifth, which styles 
 William and Mary " Defenders of the Faith, 
 Pious, August," shows on the reverse a heap of 
 Popish ecclesiastical ornaments, a yoke of slavery 
 and some serpents, consumed by heavenly fire, 
 with the words This is their Last Day. Another 
 shows an eagle ejecting small intruders from her 
 nest, and is inscribed Non patitur supposititios—2. 
 discreditable allusion to the warming-pan fable. 
 Yet another shows an old oak uprooted, and an
 
 CORONATION MEDALS 169 
 
 orange-tree flourishing in its place, with the words 
 Meliorem lapsa locavit. Another exhibits the Belgic 
 lion, with one paw on the Bible, and the other 
 crushing a serpent. Another shows a figure of 
 Great Britain " by the naval Expedition of the 
 Dutch freed, restored, and made secure." An- 
 other describes William and Mary as Huic terra; 
 Utttia. The twelfth, intended especially for the 
 Coronation — some of the others were for " con- 
 sumption abroad," and can hardly have conciliated 
 opponents in England, where parties were so 
 evenly divided that the Act of Settlement and 
 the Abjuration Act only passed the Commons by 
 a majority of one — showed William and Mary 
 enthroned, with two prelates supporting a crown 
 over their heads. Macaulay says : — 
 
 " The Jacobites contrived to discover or to invent abund- 
 ant matter for scurrility and sarcasm. They complained 
 bitterly that the way from the Hall to the western door of 
 the Abbey had been lined by Dutch soldiers . . , But 
 there was no more fertile theme for censure than the 
 Coronation medal, which really was absurd in design and 
 in execution, A chariot appeared conspicuous on the 
 reverse, and plain people were at a loss to know what this 
 emblem had to do with William and Mary. The dis- 
 affected wits solved the difficulty by suggesting that the 
 artist meant to allude to that chariot which a Roman 
 princess, lost to all filial affection, and blindly devoted 
 to the interests of an ambitious husband, drove over the 
 still warm remains of her father" {History, i. p. 714). 
 
 One of Anne's two medals bears the phrase
 
 I70 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 (glancing obliquely at her late brother-in-law) 
 of her first speech to Parliament — " Entirely 
 English " — and on the rim Atavis regibus. For 
 George I.'s Coronation a white metal medallion, 
 5 inches across, was engraved in Hanover ; and 
 another, struck abroad, shows the godless old 
 man attended by a figure of Piety. George II. 
 was engraved, with a touch of reviving Gothic 
 feeling, seated in St. Edward's chair. His Queen 
 is attended on her medal by Britannia, with the 
 words Hk amor^ hcec patria. Poor Caroline found 
 little happiness away from Anspach. George III. 
 and Queen Charlotte had separate medals, but 
 some have the King's bust on the one side and 
 the Queen's on the other. The medal of George 
 IV., by Pistrucci, is inscribed Proprio jam jure, 
 animo paterno, in allusion to the Regency. These 
 gold medals, one of which, in a morocco case, was 
 given to each peer, cost ;C430 the hundred ; the 
 silver ones, ;^2i, 133. ^d. At William IV. 's 
 accession economy and prose were the order of 
 the day. The King and Queen had only one 
 medal between them (by Wyon), and were repre- 
 sented without any fanciful accompaniments, while 
 the only legend, in bald English, was William the 
 Fourth, crowned Sept. 8, 1831, and similar words 
 for Queen Adelaide. Oueen Victoria's medal 
 was by Pistrucci. The artist was now almost 
 blind, and his work gave great dissatisfaction.
 
 THE PARDON 171 
 
 There was a slight return to idealism, however, 
 in the placing on the Queen's head of a consecra- 
 tion veil, such as the empresses of old wore. 
 The legend was, Victoria^ D.G. Britanniarum 
 ^egina^ F.D. On the reverse were three figures, 
 representing England, Scotland, and Ireland, 
 presenting an imperial crown. The legend was 
 Erimus t'rh'i nohile regnum. Bronze, as well as 
 gold and silver, medals were struck in 1902, 
 for distribution. For a fuller account of corona- 
 tion medals, the reader may consult Jones's Crowns 
 and Coronations. 
 
 King Edward VIL presented the nation with 
 a splendid gift on his Coronation morning, 
 viz., Osborne House. 
 
 86 The Release. — Until George II. there was a 
 rubrick stating that during the Homage " the 
 L'^ Chanceir or Lord Keeper attended by Garter 
 King of Arms, etc. proclaims the King's general 
 Pardon, reading it distinctly and audibly at the 4 
 sides of the Theater." Pardons {i.e. remissions 
 of penance) were often proclaimed at episcopal 
 inthronizations, e.g. that of St. Hugh of Lincoln. 
 
 In 1626 "The King took a Scrowle of parch- 
 ment out of his bosom and gave it to the Lord 
 Keeper, who read it to the Commons 4 several 
 times, East, West, North, and South. The effect 
 whereof was that his Majesty did offer a Pardon 
 to all his subjects who would take it under his
 
 172 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 broad Seale " (Fuller). It was followed, says 
 D'Ewes, with an "exceeding acclamation." James 
 II. 's Pardon was deferred till the meeting of 
 Parliament, before which, however, Monmouth's 
 rising took place. 
 
 Bacon refers to a tale that when Elizabeth's 
 Pardon was declared a courtier asked that four or 
 five more prisoners might be released. Who are 
 they ? The four Evangelists and the Apostle 
 Paul. " These men, most dread Sovereign, have 
 been as it were so closely shut up in the prison of 
 an unknown tongue that until released they cannot 
 converse with the Lord's people." Elizabeth is 
 alleged to have answered, " It is first best to 
 inquire of them whether they themselves approve 
 of being released." 
 
 The Anthem (restored in 1902 but now dis- 
 placed), " Kings shall see and arise," containing 
 the words : " That thou mayest say to the 
 prisoners. Go forth ! " was a reminiscence of the 
 earlier Pardon. 
 
 87 When the Homage is ended, the Drums, etc. — 
 In 1626 and 1661, and probably at later Corona- 
 tions, the drums beat and the trumpets sounded 
 between the homage of each Degree of the 
 Nobility. In the Anglo-Saxon rite, " Live the 
 King, live the King, live the King, live the King, 
 for ever ! " was sung as an anthem.
 
 THE QUEEN'S CORONATION 173 
 
 CAP. XVII 
 
 The Queen's Coronation 
 
 88 The Service is substantially the same as 
 the one used a thousand years ago. Vide infra^ 
 Excursus A. But in the Anglo-Saxon rite there 
 was no delivery of sceptre and rod. 
 
 89 The Archbishof.—ln 1902 '' of York!' No 
 precedent existed for this innovation except the 
 Coronation of Matilda of Flanders in 1068 by 
 Aldred of York, who had also crowned the 
 Conqueror, Stigand being under a cloud. The 
 idea, popularised by Stanley, that the sacring of 
 the Consort is the right of the Northern Primate 
 is refuted at length in Mr. L. G. Wickham Legg's 
 pamphlet on this subject (St. Paul's Ecclesio- 
 logical Society). The words of Liher Regalis are 
 explicit. The Anglo-Saxon Orders, however, per- 
 mitted a priest to anoint the Consort. 
 
 90 The first Collect \s shortened from the prayer 
 used till the eighteenth century, which spoke of 
 Almighty God not rejecting the frailty of the 
 Woman, but having sometime " caused Thy 
 people to triumph over a most cruel Enemy by 
 the hand of Judith a woman." The fruitfulness 
 of Sarah, Rebecca, Leah, Rachel, and other blessed 
 and honourable women, was desired for the 
 Queen, " to the honour of this Kingdom and the
 
 174 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 good government of God's Holy Church." This 
 for Queen Charlotte, 1761, became "Grant her 
 a numerous Royal Issue [' Continue her Royal 
 Issue,' 1727] for a lasting Blessing to these 
 Kingdoms in all succeeding ages and generations." 
 The ancient prayer ended : " Through Christ our 
 Lord ; who vouchsafed to be born of a most pure 
 Virgin, that He might visit and redeem the 
 World ; Who liveth," etc. When a Queen 
 Consort was to be consecrated alone, the fore- 
 going prayer was said at the entrance of the 
 church. Then, at the Altar before the Anoint- 
 ing, followed till Queen Caroline, 1727, a 
 prayer beginning God which only hast immortality^ 
 which alluded to Esther and Ahasuerus of old, 
 and prayed that the Consort, " continuing alwaies 
 in the chastity of Princely Wedlock, may obtain 
 the Crown that is next unto Virginity." These 
 two orisons are not found in the Anglo-Saxon 
 Orders. 
 
 91 The Place of Her Anointing. — Not specified 
 till the eighteenth century. Queen Adelaide 
 seems to have been crowned and anointed in 
 "Queen Mary's" Chair (made in 1689). 
 
 92 Shall kneel on " carpetts and quisshons," 
 laid (the old Orders say) " by thusshers of the 
 quene's chambre, wher yppon the Queen shall 
 lie prostrat as the King dud afor." 
 
 93 Holding a rich Pall . . . over Her. — If the
 
 THE QUEEN'S ANOINTING 175 
 
 disapparelling and anointing on the Breast is to 
 be discontinued, the Pall ceases to be required 
 for concealment of the Queen's person, only for 
 reverence towards the " sacrament of Unction " 
 (as St. Gregory calls it). No mention is made of 
 the Consort's Pall in the Order for 1603 and the 
 Draft Order for 1626. 
 
 94 All Consorts before Queen Adelaide, unless 
 crowned alone, were anointed in two places, the 
 Head and the Breast. This was a solemnity, Mas- 
 kell says, peculiar to the Queens of England and 
 France. The Empress of Russia, e.g. is anointed 
 only on the forehead, Anne of Denmark received 
 the unction on the head, hands, and breast. 
 
 The Peeresses who will hold the Pall in 191 1 
 are the Duchesses of Richmond, Montrose, Port- 
 land, and Sutherland. 
 
 The older rubrick directed the Chief Lady 
 Assistant to open the Queen's apparel for the 
 latter anointing, and afterwards to dry the place 
 anointed, closing her Majesty's Robe, and then to 
 put a linen Quoif upon her Head, " because of 
 the anointing," The Mirror (Sept. 10, 1831) 
 inaccurately says that this was done in Queen 
 Adelaide's case, A somewhat too liberal affusion 
 of the Sacramental Oil took place in 1902, 
 
 The same formula was used formerly for both 
 anointings. Before the Stuart era Oil was used 
 for the former anointing and Chrism for the latter.
 
 176 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 If the Queen was crowned alone, she was to receive 
 the Chrism only on the head. The anointing on 
 the head is always in the form of a cross. This 
 was specified in the Stuart Orders, except in 1603. 
 
 95 A prayer has been omitted here. In 1831 
 it ran thus : — 
 
 " O most merciful God, pour out abundantly Thy Grace 
 and Blessing upon this Thy servant, Queen Adelaide : that 
 as by our Office and Ministry she is this day anointed and 
 solemnly consecrated our Queen, so, being sanctified by 
 Thy Holy Spirit, she may continue Thy faithful and devout 
 servant unto her life's end, through," etc. 
 
 But the Unction ought to be followed by prayer. 
 By our Office and Ministry^ till 1727, was By 
 the Imposition of our Hands. The phrase, which 
 occurs in Anglo-Saxon times, was a remarkable 
 survival. Dr. Wickham Legg ^ observes : — 
 
 " In the first account that we have of the benediction of 
 a King in these islands, it is said that St. Columba laid his 
 hand upon the head of King Aidan, consecrating him and 
 blessing him. Also, during the quarrel between Henry II. 
 and St. Thomas of Canterbury, the Archbishop of York 
 crowned the King's son at Westminster, thereby, it was 
 said, doing a wrong to the Church of Canterbury, because 
 the Archbishop of York had laid his hands upon the King's 
 son within the province of Canterbury. There is also posi- 
 tive evidence that abroad a laying on of hands was — at one 
 coronation, at least — a part of the ceremony. It appears 
 that when William, Count of Holland, was crowned King 
 of the Romans on November i, 1248, immediately after 
 
 1 Three Coronation Orders, p. xli.
 
 THE QUEEN'S RING AND CROWN 177 
 
 the anointing by the Archbishop of Mentz, the Archbishop 
 of Triers laid his hands upon the King, saying, ' May the 
 spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of knowledge 
 and true godliness, the spirit of counsel and strength, come 
 upon thee, and mayest thou be filled with the spirit of the 
 fear of the Lord.' The form is allied to that of con- 
 firmation rather than to the Accipe Spiritum Sandiwi of 
 orders." 
 
 96 Receive this Ring. — The stone is a ruby 
 circled with diamonds, and these surrounded by 
 smaller rubies. After " Faith " followed, till the 
 eighteenth century, That you may avoid all infec- 
 tion of Heresie, and by the power of God compell 
 (^premere) barbarous nations, and bring them to the 
 knowledge of the truth. 
 
 James II. 's Oueen, Mary Beatrix, wore her 
 Coronation ring till her death, though it had 
 brought her little happiness. 
 
 97 Reverently set it upon the Queen's Head. 
 — The Byzantine Emperors crowned the Con- 
 sort themselves, the Patriarch reciting a prayer. 
 Catherine I. of Russia was invested by the Tsar, 
 Peter the Great, with the Robe, the Crown and 
 the Orb, which were delivered to him by the 
 Archbishop, who, however, anointed the Empress. 
 But the account of the joint Coronation of 
 Alexander II. and the Tsaritsa says that, after 
 the Tsar had been crowned, the Empress kneeling 
 before him, he raised the diadem from his brows 
 and laid it for a moment on hers. Another and 
 
 M
 
 178 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 smaller crown was then placed on her head by 
 her gentlewomen, who at the same time covered 
 her with an imperial mantle like her hus- 
 band's. 
 
 Ahasuerus, we read in Esther ii. 17, "loved 
 Esther above all the women ... so that he set 
 the royal crown upon her head, and made her 
 
 Oueen." 
 
 98 The circlet made for Mary of Modena, 
 though weighing only i 8|^ ounces, was valued at 
 /^i 1 1,900, "and the jewels she had on her," 
 writes Lord Fountainhall, who, however, clearly 
 exaggerates, "were reckoned at a million, which 
 made her shine like an angel." Some of them 
 were borrowed from Messrs. Child the bankers. 
 In the days of her sorrowful exile and widow- 
 hood Mary declared that she had never taken any 
 pleasure in the envied name of a Oueen. " Yet 
 she sometimes spoke of the glories of her Coro- 
 nation, and descanted with true feminine delight 
 on the magnificence of the regalia prepared for 
 her" (Strickland). She told the nuns of Chaillot 
 that " no Coronation of any preceding King of 
 England had been so well conducted." Her own 
 devout demeanour at it was noticed. James II. 
 " was the last of our monarchs," says Pegge, " to 
 keep up the regal state in its full splendour." 
 
 Lord Hervey, however, in his Memoirs of the 
 Reign of George the Second^ says that that Prince
 
 THE QUEEN'S CROWNING 179 
 
 was crowned " with all the pomp and magni- 
 ficence that could be contrived, the present King 
 differing so much from the last that all the 
 pageantry and splendour of royalty were as pleas- 
 ing to the son as they were irksome to the 
 father." Queen Caroline wore an immense quan- 
 tity of gems borrowed from Court ladies and 
 Jews and jewellers — her "finery a mixture of 
 magnificence and meanness " ; — for George I. had 
 distributed his predecessor's jewels among his 
 German favourites, and only one pearl necklace 
 was left for his daughter-in-law. 
 
 One who had the best opportunity of seeing 
 what occurred when Archbishop Howley crowned 
 Queen Adelaide says that he " had some difficulty 
 in getting the crown on the Queen's head. There 
 was a large cushion of hair on the top of her 
 head, and the agony of the Bishop of Chichester 
 was great at seeing how very tottering it was, 
 and yet nobody dared touch it. After the prayer 
 was said Lady Brownlow assisted in securing it." 
 The same lady says : " Nothing could be more 
 perfect than the Queen's manner during the whole 
 ceremony, but particularly during the adminis- 
 tration of the Sacrament, when she went up to the 
 altar to give her donation." 
 
 The "cushion of hair" was a departure from 
 older precedents. The Devise for Henrietta 
 Maria's intended Coronation speaks of " A golden
 
 i8o NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Circle beset with lewells vpon her Head ; Her 
 Hayre in comly sort flowing vpon Her Shoulders" ; 
 her gown was to be " without any Imbroidery or 
 Artificial! work vpon it." This is the direction 
 of the medieval Orders also, and the Oueens of 
 Sicily and of France were so crowned. Katharine 
 of Arragon was borne the day before to West- 
 minster in a litter by two white palfreys *' ap- 
 parelled in white satyn embroudered, her heeire 
 hanging doune to her back of a great length. 
 bewtefuU and goodly to behold, and on her head 
 a coronate set with many rich orient stones." 
 There is a similar description of Anne of Den- 
 mark. 
 
 99 The Sceptre and the Ivory Rod. — Mary of 
 Modena's Sceptre, of gold and diamonds, is now 
 in the Tower of London, She did not use the 
 Queen's Sceptre with Dove, but only the small 
 ivory sceptre with a Dove with closed wings, 
 which had been made for her. This was lost for 
 generations, but discovered in 1814 at the back 
 of a shelf in the Jewel House. 
 
 100 Ornaments. — The word is used in the eccle- 
 siastical sense, as in the Prayer -Book rubrick 
 concerning " Ornaments of the Church and of the 
 Ministers thereof." 
 
 101 Boweth Herself reverently (" majestatem ejus 
 ut decet adorando," Lib. Reg.). — So in the Devise 
 for Henry VII.: "The Queue thus corowned
 
 THE QUEEN'S SCEPTRES i8i 
 
 shalbe led of the abouesaid Bisshoppes of Exce- 
 tour and Ely unto her seage of astate nere to the 
 Kinges seage roiall, obeying herself afore the 
 Kinges maieste in her commyng ther vnto, the 
 noble ladies [the ' nobler matrons of the Realm,' 
 'Westminster Missal'] folowing her, esspeceally 
 the greate lady beyng nigh vnto her for her in- 
 struccion and comfort." "The great Lady" is 
 mentioned in James II.'s Order as " Countess of 
 Peterborow, Grome of the Stole to Her Majesty." 
 But the phrase properly denotes not the Mistress of 
 the Robes but the peeress highest in rank. King 
 Edward VII. stood to receive Queen Alexandra's 
 obeisance, with one sceptre in his hand.^ 
 
 102 When Anne of Denmark had been crowned 
 in the Abbey-kirk of Holyrood, May 17, 1590, 
 '* silence being made, Mr. Andrew Melvin, Prin- 
 cipal of the College of Theologians, made ane 
 oration in twa hunder Latin verses," which, the 
 chronicler observes, was an unreasonable number. 
 Anne no doubt understood Latin, but had no 
 Scots, for her oath to " withstand and despise all 
 papistical superstitions and ceremonies and rites, 
 and to procure peace to the Kirk of God," had 
 to be expounded to her in her own tongue. After 
 the Countess of Mar had opened the craig of the 
 Queen's gown, " Maister Robert Bruce poured on 
 her breast and arm a bonny quantity of oil, and 
 
 1 See Note in Bodley's The Coronation of Edw. VII., p. 448.
 
 1 82 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 then covered them with white silk." The crown 
 was deUvered to her from King James VI. by 
 three nobles, and the Sceptre by " Maister Robert," 
 her Coronation being thus shown to be " entirely 
 an act of grace of her royal lord." The unction 
 gave oifence as a relic of the older religion,^ 
 
 The only Queen Regnant who has had a Con- 
 sort at the time of her Coronation was Anne. 
 He was, however, excluded from all part in her 
 Coronation dignities, and his name was afterwards 
 never associated with hers, as Philip's was with 
 Mary Tudor's. 
 
 The Queens of France were crowned, not at 
 Rheims, but at St. Denys. 
 
 Previous Orders, after " taketh her place in 
 her Throne," added, *' reposing Herself till She 
 comes down with the King, to receive the Holy 
 Communion." 
 
 CAP. XVIII 
 
 103 Offertory. — The word is used in its proper 
 meaning. But in the sense of money collected 
 it has found its way even into a recent Statute. 
 
 104 O hearken thou. Let my prayer come up 
 
 1 An entirely Presbyterian Coronation was that of Charles II. at 
 Scone, January l, 1651, when there was a sermon and benediction 
 but no anointing. Yet the forms observed were based to some extent 
 on ancient usage. Charles I. had been crowned at Holyrood in 1633 
 by the restored episcopate with most of the time-honoured ceremonies. 
 James VIII. (the Old Chevalier) made preparations for a Scone Coro- 
 nation in 1715, but his affairs took an unfavourable turn.
 
 HOLY COMMUNION 183 
 
 in thy presence as incense used to be sung — 
 recalling the use of incense here. But in 191 1 
 Offertorium and Introit change places, and two 
 Sentences are omitted. 
 
 105 Taking off their Crowns.^ — This direction 
 appeared for the first time in 1838, as well as the 
 direction that the Queen should crown herself again 
 after her Communion. It will be remembered that 
 George III. felt a reverent doubt whether or not 
 to remove the Crown which he had just received 
 from the Almighty, and, when Archbishop Seeker 
 hesitated, he spontaneously laid it on one side. 
 His young Bride found that hers was fastened 
 so securely to her head that it could not be 
 removed. The King, however, quieted her dis- 
 composure by saying that it might be considered 
 part of her regal attire, and not regarded as a 
 mark of greatness inappropriate to one kneeling 
 humbly in God's presence. It had undoubtedly, 
 however, been usual to remove the Crown, though 
 not till after the King's Offering. In 1661, 
 " After the offertory ... the king kneel'd before 
 his ffaldstool and layd his crown vpon the cvshion 
 at his right hand," resuming it after reception. 
 The Sceptre with Dove he placed on his left hand, 
 and gave the Sceptre with Cross to Mr. Howard, 
 
 1 In a painting by Gentile da Fabriano in the Belle Arti at Florence 
 the Magi before adoration have put off their crowns and their spurs are 
 being removed. So also in a picture by Filippino Lippi in the Uffizi a 
 servant is removing the crown from one of the king's heads.
 
 1 84 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 who knelt at his right, the four Swords being held 
 about him. Charles 11. had previously taken the 
 Crown off " at the beginning of the Communion " 
 (which then began after the Coronation), but put 
 it on again to go to "the High Altar" to offer 
 there. Mr. Maskell thinks that Henry VI. and 
 Henry VIII. received covered. King and Queen 
 are bareheaded in the French miniatures of 
 Charles V. ; Louis XVI. certainly uncovered. In 
 1 83 1 Queen Adelaide "was very anxious to have 
 her Crown taken off in time," so one of her ladies 
 recalls. 
 
 106 ^he King shall offer Bread and Wine. — This 
 is an interesting relic of primitive practice, which is 
 now retained, the late Rev. J. Fuller Russell says, 
 in the church of Milan alone. It is, or was till 
 recently, the custom in the chapel of Brasenose 
 College, Oxford, for one of the Fellows to bring 
 in bread and wine from the ante-chapel at the 
 offertory. There is an underlying principle in 
 the rubrick which directs that the Bread and Wine 
 shall be provided by the people of the parish 
 {cf. St. Mark viii. 5, 6). Edward VI. offered 
 '* a pound of gold, a loaf of bread, and a chalice 
 of wine." 
 
 Maskell (ii. p. xvii, ;/.) observes: "It was an 
 ancient custom, now omitted in the Roman ponti- 
 fical, that the Emperor after his consecration 
 should attend upon the pontiff, as sub-deacon,
 
 THE KING AS SUB-DEACON 185 
 
 during the celebration of the mass, offering him 
 a chalice and paten with hosts, and afterwards 
 water for mingling with the wine." "There is 
 reason also to believe that the gospel was read by 
 the emperor, if he pleased, on Christmas-eve ; or 
 if he was present when the pope pontificated (see 
 Ducange, verb. ' Evangelium ')." To read the 
 Epistle is the clerk's duty, and in one of the old 
 Roman Orders the Emperor is to be " made a 
 clerk," and so vested. " All kings are styled 
 clerks," writes Chasseneux, Catalogus Glorice 
 Mundi,^ and "the emperor, or other independent 
 prince, though not in orders, can exercise the 
 office of the subdiaconate in serving a bishop." 
 This does not amount to the " ministering of the 
 Sacraments," which Article XXXVII. says " we 
 give not to our princes." Yet Gallican and 
 English writers from very early times used ex- 
 tremely high language about the spiritual pre- 
 rogatives of the consecrated Christian King, 
 " vicarius Summi Regis."" While the Sovereign 
 was said to offer Bread and Wine "sub-deacon- 
 wise," the Liber Regalis also describes the action 
 as being done in imitation of the Priest-King 
 Melchisedek. Doubtless, however, it was origi- 
 nally but a survival of the intending communicant's 
 offering of the materials for the Eucharist. 
 
 ^ See Dr. Wickham Legg's The Coronation of the Queen, S.P.C.K., 
 1898, p. 40. 
 2 See Wickham Legg, op. cit., App. A.
 
 1 86 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 There is a similar offering, inside the iconostasis, 
 by the Tsar of Russia. Louis XVI. presented a 
 splendid chalice and paten, a loaf of gold and 
 a loaf of silver, and a rich purse containing 
 thirteen gold coronation medals, originally bezants. 
 Napoleon also presented, with a chalice, the pain 
 (Tor and pai7i d' argent. 
 
 107 Reverently placed upon the Altar and decently 
 covered with a fair linen Cloth. — These words 
 date from the end of the seventeenth century. 
 The bringing in and oblation of the Bread and 
 Wine was in the primitive Church so important 
 and ceremonious a part of the liturgy that the 
 rubrick in our present Prayer-Book must seem 
 somewhat bare and lacking. Nor was there, even 
 in the 1549 Book, any prayer accompanying the 
 " secretion," or setting apart, of the fruits of the 
 ground, such as is here retained. 
 
 108 Bless . . . these Thy Gifts is the pre-Refor- 
 mation " secret " used at this place. The exact 
 phrase was, "Sanctify these gifts here offered, 
 that they may become to us the Body and Blood," 
 etc. This, of course, is not a consecration of the 
 Elements. 
 
 109 The Oblation. — This was, until 1902, "a 
 Mark weight of gold " — i.e. 8 ounces troy. For 
 Victoria "mark weight" became "a purse." "More 
 the King might offer to God and St. Peter, but 
 less he could not " — the Consort also making the
 
 THE OBLATIONS 187 
 
 same offering. There is some doubt whether 
 George IV. made this oblation. 
 
 With this, which used to be called the Second 
 Oblation, has been merged the First Oblation 
 (vide supra, p. 80), making what Mr. L. G. 
 Wickham Legg calls a monstrous hybrid. 
 
 From 1689 to 1838, in connexion both with 
 the First and the Second Oblation, there was 
 said the prayer, O God who dwellest in the high 
 and holy place with them also who are of a himble 
 spirit, an amplification of the ancient prayer Deus 
 humilium. Before 1685 there were two elaborate 
 Benedictions here. It might be well to restore 
 the "Almighty God give thee of the dew of 
 heaven," etc. 
 
 110 Return to their Chairs. — Strype speaks as 
 though Edward VI. was on his throne throughout : 
 " In the midst of the stage was a goodly thing 
 made of seven steps of height all round, where 
 the king's majesty's chair royal stood ; and he sat 
 therein, after he was crowned, all the mass-while." 
 Elsewhere, however,^ he says the King was borne 
 in a chair to " a place by the high altar where the 
 kings use always to kneel at the elevation of the 
 parliament mass." The Council order says the 
 same : " Then shall the king be led to his travers 
 to hear the high mass." So also in Elizabeth's 
 case : " Her Grace kneelyng before the aulter and 
 
 1 Crani/icr, ii. 5-
 
 1 88 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 kissed the patyn and ofFeryd certain money into 
 the bassyn, . . . And then her Grace retorned into 
 her closett hearing the consecration of the masse, 
 and her Grace kissed the pax." (But see next 
 note.) 
 
 Ill In 1626 the King was either to go to "St. 
 Edward's Chaire " and there sit " while the Arch- 
 Bishop proceedeth to y'' Consecration of y*^ Sacra- 
 ment," or to " kneel still at y"^ steps of the Altar." 
 Charles I., Laud notes, did the latter. But 
 between the Offering of Bread and Wine and the 
 Second Oblation he had, after " obeisance towards 
 the Altar," "returned back to his Chaire and a 
 while reposed." Had Henrietta Maria been 
 crowned with him, it was prescribed that she 
 should be " led into St. Edward's Chappell, there 
 to repose her self in her Traverse, while y*^' King 
 receiveth the Communion." Anne of Denmark 
 also had declined to communicate, saying that she 
 had changed her religion once from Lutheranism 
 to Calvinism (when in Scotland), and would not 
 make a second change. There is some reason to 
 think, however, that she died in the Roman com- 
 munion. Recent research has shown that it is 
 probable that Elizabeth also withdrew into her 
 traverse instead of communicating, in consequence 
 of Oglethorpe's refusal — as before at Christmas in 
 the Chapel Royal — not to elevate the Host. She 
 told the French ambassador in 1571, "qu'elle
 
 PREFACE AND COMMUNION 189 
 
 avoit este couronne et sacree sellon les ceremonies 
 catholiques, sans toutefois assister a la messe." ^ 
 
 112 Church Militant Prayer. — The words Accept 
 our Alms and Oblations were omitted in 1838. 
 The 1 902 Order has, Accept these Oblations. 
 
 113 Tlie Long Exhortation, Dearly beloved in 
 the Lord, has always been omitted. 
 
 114 The Pro-per Preface, for some inexplicable 
 reason, was omitted in 1902. It reappears in an 
 impoverished form. Until George IV. it contained 
 the words "Who makest Kings to be the Nursing 
 Fathers of thy Church, and Queens her Nursing 
 Mothers." Modern ideas have banished this 
 Scriptural expression from the Accession Service, 
 as revised in 190 1. In 183 1 the following words 
 were inserted, "And together with him hast raised 
 up our gracious Oueen Adelaide to be a great 
 Example and Encourager of true Religion and 
 Piety among us." " Protector of thy Church " 
 became from 1761 to 1838 "Protector of thy 
 People," but this phrase also, as well as " Defender 
 of thy Faith," is now lost. 
 
 115 ^he Communion : When the Archbishop, 
 etc. — None communicate at this Service except 
 the Sacred Ministers and the King and Queen. 
 Leslie's picture of Queen Victoria receiving Holy 
 Communion, with all her retinue and Maids of 
 
 1 See a note by Professor Pollard in the Eng. Hist. A'^z'. , January 
 1910, p. 125.
 
 I90 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Honour looking about in every direction, is sadly 
 wanting in solemn feeling and artistic unity. 
 Georgiana Lady Bloomfield records in her 
 Reminiscences (i. 15) : "I saw the ray of sunlight 
 shine upon our gracious Sovereign as she knelt." 
 William IV. and Queen Adelaide were houselled 
 at their faldstools. 
 
 The Roman pontifical bids the King kiss the 
 Metropolitan's right hand before communicating. 
 
 116 The Houseling Pall has not been prescribed 
 since George IV., an innovation upon immemorial 
 usage which is to be greatly regretted. The 
 following words were in the rubrick till 1831, a 
 date when ancient ecclesiastical customs were re- 
 garded with ignorant dislike : The Bishops Assis- 
 tants holding a Tozvel of white silk or fine linen 
 before the King zvhile he receives ; and the same 
 before the Queen Consort. For George IV. only 
 one prelate was mentioned, holding " a carpet of 
 gold and silver brocade." The houseling cloth, 
 for reverence in reception of the Eucharist, is not 
 mentioned in the medieval rubrick, or till 1626, 
 but it was certainly used. E.g. for Henry IV. 
 " the cardynall and the other bishoppes helde the 
 towell." When Henry VIII. and Catherine were 
 crowned " two of the grettest estates then present 
 held before the kyng and queene a longe towell of 
 silke " (Maskell). It is still retained in a few 
 churches (as St. Mary's, Oxford, Wimborne
 
 HOUSELING PALL AND CHALICE 191 
 
 Minster, Holyrood Chapel at Southampton, 
 Fyfield and Ilton), and in the seventeenth cen- 
 tury was common,-^ Laud mentions that the one 
 used for Charles I. was " y'' faire Ordinarye Towell 
 w'''' he vses att White Hall." At Presbyterian 
 communions the pews are draped with cloths. 
 
 117 The Cup anciently used was called " the 
 Stone Chalice of St. Edward," " the which chales 
 by seynte Edwardis dayes was preyesed xxxM' 
 marc." This was among the Regalia delivered by 
 Andrewes to Neile, being then slightly damaged ; 
 and the Cup used in 1626 is called by Sancroft 
 " St. Edward's stone chalice," but in the official 
 Order " the chalice of Saphire and gold." " 
 France has preserved through several Revolutions 
 the " Chalice of St. Remi." 
 
 When George II. was crowned, the Dean and 
 Chapter brought the Bible and the Regalia to 
 Westminster Hall, but forgot the Chalice and 
 Paten. The forgetfulness is perhaps typical of a 
 time when, in many churches, the Eucharist was 
 celebrated but thrice in a twelvemonth. The 
 altar at a Coronation is always covered with 
 magnificent pieces of plate. In 1626 these in- 
 cluded " the old Crucifixe amonge the Regalia." 
 
 1 In the Churchwarden's Accompts of St. Margaret's, Westminster, 
 12s. 8d. was paid in 1599 for " diaper cloth to make ij towels for the 
 communicants." 
 
 2 Clearly the " large glass cupp wrought in figures," destroyed by 
 Parliament. It is the " lapis " of the Exchequer Red Book, the glass 
 or " aggatt " of later times.
 
 192 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 Parliament issued an order in 1642 for the 
 destruction of all crucifixes and crosses. 
 
 118 In both Kinds. — This change on the old 
 order first appears in the 1603 Service — "The 
 Archbp. ministreth the body, the Abbot the 
 Cup." There is indeed some evidence that 
 reception in both Kinds was always a privi- 
 lege of the Sovereign both in France and in 
 England and of the Emperors, — of the latter, 
 Catalani says, at their inauguration and on their 
 death-bed. It is not clear, however, that the 
 Kings of France availed themselves of the privi- 
 lege, or the Kings of England after the twelfth 
 century. Grafton records of Richard III. : "The 
 kyng and the quene discended and before the 
 high altare they were both houseled with one 
 hoste, devyded between them." Richard II. 
 " offered to the Archbishop Bread and Wine, 
 from which afterwards both the Metropolitan 
 and the King himself were communicated " 
 (Walsingham). But the King probably received 
 only an unconsecrated Cup, like (the late Earl 
 Beauchamp remarked in his edition of Liber 
 Regalis) the newly-ordained. Henry VIII. 's Devise 
 says : " The king and the quene shall sumwhat 
 aryse knelyng, and with grete humylitee and 
 deuocion receyue the sacrament by the hands of 
 the cardynall. This so done the kinge and the 
 quene shall stand vp and take wine of the aboue
 
 "IN BOTH KINDS" 193 
 
 reherced chalice, by the hands of the abbot of 
 Westminster." And earlier in the Service, "The 
 kyng shall offre an obbley of brede layd vppon 
 the patent of seint Edwardes chalice, with the 
 whiche obleye after consecrate the king shall be 
 howseld. Also he shall offre in a cruet of golde 
 wyne, whiche he shall use in the chalice after 
 he is howselde." So Henry VI. received " the 
 thyrde parte of the holy sacrament vpon the 
 patent of the archebisshoppes handes. Then 
 came the bisshoppe of London with the grete 
 solempne chales of seynt Edward and serued 
 hym with wyne." ^ So also the Liber Regaiis, 
 which adds, " And to the Oueen too after the 
 King shall the aforesaid abbot minister from the 
 same chalice, in token, namely, of unity. For as 
 in Christ they are one flesh by bond of wedlock, 
 so also it behoves they should partake from one 
 cup." Yet the Sarum pontifical says: " The kiss 
 of peace having been received from the king and 
 queen, the king and queen, descending from their 
 thrones and drawing near humbly to the altar, 
 shall receive the Body and Blood of the Lord 
 from the hand of the archbishop." Dr. Wickham 
 Legg thinks some confusion has arisen. 
 
 The Emperor of Russia, by virtue of his con- 
 secration, communicates with Bishops, priests, and 
 deacons. 
 
 ^ Maskell, vol. ii. p. Ixii. 
 
 N
 
 194 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 The Order of the Communion of 1547 pro- 
 vides a form of Communion in both kinds ; but 
 James I. was the first King thus to receive at a 
 Coronation. 
 
 Until comparatively recent times the King 
 received fasting, Richard II. 's Devise says : 
 "And also it is to wite that a certein place nere 
 the shryne must be prepared with trauers and 
 curteyns by the usshers of the king's chambre. 
 Wherunto immediately the king shall goo, and 
 there breke his faste, yf hym lyste." 
 
 119 The Post-Communion. — This expression is 
 not used here in its proper sense of a sentence 
 from Holy Scripture sung after the people's 
 Communion ; retained in the Prayer-Book of 
 
 1549. 
 
 Charles I., Fuller relates, " received last of all 
 
 whilst Gloria in Excelsis was sung," " After the 
 
 Agnus,^' Gervase writes concerning Stephen. 
 
 120 After Gloria in Excelsis (which was to be 
 "said," not "sung," in 1821, 1831, and 1838) the 
 Order for Queen Victoria directed the singing of 
 the "Hallelujah Chorus." The 1902 Order omits 
 several concluding Collects, including one for the 
 Royal House, composed probably by Compton in 
 1685, These prayers were inserted at that Coro- 
 nation, and helped to disguise the absence of the 
 Christian Mysteries. At Anne's Coronation the 
 Dowager of England, Catherine of Braganza, then
 
 CORONATION MUSIC 195 
 
 governing her own country as Regent, was prayed 
 for, but not the Oueen's Consort, Prince Est-il- 
 possible ? 
 
 " Most delectable and excellent musick song by 
 priests and clarkes " has always relieved and ele- 
 vated the great solemnity. " Many antemes songe 
 with note " are mentioned at Henry VI.'s Coro- 
 nation ; "diverse songes solemply song" at Richard 
 III.'s. Handel, Purcell, Blow, and other great 
 writers, have composed some famous anthems for 
 these occasions. In modern times they have been 
 chosen less, says the Rev. H. A. Wilson, by 
 ecclesiastical traditions than according as certain 
 compositions or composers were popular and well 
 known. But in 1902 the idea was that the music 
 should be representative of the best English church 
 composers from Tallis (the Litany), through 
 Gibbons (Threefold Amen), Purcell (Offertorium), 
 Handel ("Zadok the Priest"), Wesley (Credo), to 
 modern times. Recent compositions were those 
 of Stainer, Parry, Parratt, Stanford, and Bridge. 
 There is an article in the Anglo-Saxoii Review of 
 September 1901 on Coronation Music. Henry 
 V. would have no instruments but harps. The 
 1902 Order only speaks of the organ, and not 
 of " other instruments." The Te Deum has been 
 moved to this place from just before the In- 
 thronization. This was also done, to save time, 
 in August 1902,
 
 196 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 CAP. XX 
 
 The Recess 
 
 121 In 1838 there was some confusion. 
 Greville records of Oueen Victoria : " They 
 made her leave her chair and enter into St. 
 Edward's Chapel before the prayers were con- 
 cluded, much to the discomfiture of the Arch- 
 bishop." Archbishop Howley, the Duke of 
 Wellington, Lord Willoughby, and Lord John 
 Thynne, who acted for Dean Ireland, were the 
 only people who had properly rehearsed their 
 functions, and a Ccerimoniarius was much needed. 
 " Pray tell me what I am to do," the Queen said 
 to Lord John, " for they do not know." She 
 had visited the church the night before to make 
 sure of her part. Our present King and Queen, 
 on March ist of this year, carefully inspected the 
 arrangements submitted for the Coronation of 
 191 1 upon the spot. The church was closed to 
 the public from that date. 
 
 122 Area is here used for the Presbytery or 
 Sanctuary, often called the Sacrarium. The Con- 
 fessor's Chapel is behind the Altar screen, to the 
 east of it, but west of the Lady Chapel. St. 
 Edward's shrine was formerly surmounted by 
 splendid tabernacle-work, and the lower part was 
 rich with gilding and colours. Six kings and
 
 ST. EDWARD'S CHAPEL 197 
 
 five queens lie round him. At the Coronations 
 of 1 76 1, 1 82 1, 1 831, and 1838 the Monarch 
 had to enter a dark boxed-up chapel by a hole 
 under the feet of the faithful Commons in the 
 gallery above. 
 
 123 Until William IV., St. Edward's Crown 
 was exchanged for the Imperial Crown, to be 
 worn during the Banquet. The recent rubricks 
 are, on the other hand, more explicit about the 
 exchanging the Sceptre with Dove (carried in the 
 left hand) for the Orb, and about the Gold Spurs 
 and St. Edward's Staff being delivered to the 
 Dean to be laid on the Altar of the Chapel. A 
 permanent altar was built in 1902. In Queen 
 Victoria's own account of her Coronation in the 
 Letters we read : " I then repaired ... to St. 
 Edward's Chapel, as it is called, but which, as 
 Lord Melbourne said, was more unlike a chapel 
 than anything he had ever seen. For what was 
 called an altar was covered with sandwiches, 
 bottles of wine," etc. etc. There had been a 
 large breakfast in the Jerusalem Chamber before 
 the solemnity. 
 
 In the earlier Orders there is a direction for 
 the King and Queen to withdraw into traverses 
 prepared for them upon the western wall of the 
 Chapel, in order to be dismantled and robed 
 again by the Lord Great Chamberlain and the 
 Chief Lady Assistant respectively. The Robes
 
 198 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 of St. Edward, when taken off, are to be laid 
 upon the Confessor's altar. 
 
 In the medieval rite there was a long pause 
 while the Archbishop unvested, and during this 
 the King and Queen were to " talke with their 
 Lordes temporall." 
 
 " For a moment, before retiring, the King, 
 arrayed in all the immemorial insignia of majesty, 
 stood almost alone, the centre of a little group of 
 ecclesiastics, in antique vestments, and of pages 
 who might have attended his ancestress, Eleanor 
 of Provence, with no other surrounding than the 
 noble serenity of the ancient fabric. Then he 
 looked back to where his mighty forerunners lay 
 amid the grey tracery of Henry VIII. 's chapel. 
 As there was no sign of festal ornament, no 
 modern crowd, the Gothic architecture became 
 the setting for a scene, such as little children see 
 in their dreams, of a bygone age when kings went 
 about in crowns and stately robes amid their 
 subjects, likewise in picturesque attire, bestowing 
 on them favours with the hand which had to 
 lay aside the sceptre to bestow them. Such was 
 the final act of King Edward. Seated against the 
 crumbling stone of the screen, the Archbishop, 
 wrapped in his medieval cope, rested his feeble 
 limbs, overtasked with ceremonial labours. To 
 him came the crowned and mantled King, stretch- 
 ing forth his hands when he had laid the sceptre
 
 RECESSIONAL 199 
 
 down, cheering the tired old man with gracious 
 gesture and kindly word, just as a father of 
 his people might have done in an ancient realm 
 of the days when all the world was beautiful " 
 (Bodley, Coronation of Edward the Seventh). 
 
 124 Recent Orders before 1902 directed the 
 Archbishop and Bishops at the end of the cere- 
 monial in St. Edward's Chapel to " divest 
 themselves of their Copes, proceeding in their 
 usual Habits," i.e. scarlet chimeres, lawn rochets 
 and caps. At Holyrood, in 1633, the Bishops 
 wore " white rochets and white sleeves and 
 loops of gold, having blue silk to their foot." 
 Rochets had not been seen in Scotland since the 
 Reformation, and this habit, with the " four 
 nooked taffil in manner of an altar," with its 
 lighted tapers and dossal of rich tapestry, 
 "wherein the crucifix was most curiously wrought," 
 before which the Bishops made reverence in 
 passing, " bred great fear of inbringing of popery, 
 for which they were all deposed." 
 
 125 William IV. 's procession came out in pour- 
 ing rain, and lords and ladies stood about in their 
 robes unable to get their carriages. There was a 
 .wooden vestibule, 50 feet deep, painted to re- 
 semble stone, with panelling and stained-glass 
 " Gothic " windows — a picture of it may be seen 
 in the Mirror of October 29, 1831. But a 
 church is a very unsuitable place for a great
 
 200 NOTES ON THE SERVICE 
 
 pageant to assemble at and disperse from. West- 
 minster Hall would have been far better. 
 ' Georgiana Lady Bloomfield ^ records that at 
 Queen Victoria's Coronation she was present from 
 7 A.M. to 5 P.M. without moving — she was but 
 sixteen. She then descended into the body of 
 the church and received some of the anointing 
 Oil, which was being given away, on her hand- 
 , kerchief. 
 
 After Edward I.'s Coronation there were let 
 loose " five hundred great horses of the King of 
 Scots, the Earles of Cornwall, Gloucester, Pem- 
 broke, Warren, and others, as they alighted from 
 their backs," and " catch them that catch might." 
 
 At the close of Louis XVL's magnificent 
 " Sacre " at Rheims a number of white doves 
 were let fly in the church, which, by the recovery 
 of freedom, " signified the pouring forth of the 
 graces of the Sovereign on his people, and that 
 men are only free under an enlightened, just, and 
 benevolent Prince." It was Trinity Sunday, and 
 the festival of St. Barnabas, the son of consolation. 
 Seventeen years later Louis was dragged by two 
 " supporters," amid an awful silence of a multi- 
 tude vaster than that which witnessed the Corona- 
 tion, beneath the knife. 
 
 ^ Reminiscences, i. 1 5.
 
 EXCURSUS A 
 
 CORONATION OF THE QUEEN CONSORT- 
 INVESTITURE OF THE PRINCE OF WALES 
 
 The Coronation of a Queen Consort has been pro- 
 nounced to be "as an acknowledgment of the right 
 of succession in her issue," and "as a recognition of 
 her constitutional character, as essential as that of -the 
 Monarch himself." Yet it proceeds from the " request " 
 and " demand " of the King. Brougham, in fact, plead- 
 ing before the Privy Council on behalf of Queen 
 Caroline's right to be crowned, " frankly confessed that 
 he knew of no right which a subject could enjoy 
 without the interposition of the Crown in some manner 
 or other." The Queen, however, has her own Court 
 and her own law officers, and offences against her person 
 are high treason. 
 
 The pontifical of Archbishop Egbert does not mention 
 the Coronation of the Consort. Judith of France, Queen 
 of Ethelwulf, King of Wessex, is the first of whose 
 Coronation (in 856) there is certain record. It is said 
 to have been specially sanctioned by the Witan, the 
 Anglo-Saxon Queens having been deprived of all rights 
 of regality in consequence of the crimes of Eadburga, 
 daughter of Offa, who poisoned her lord. For some 
 time they styled themselves simply " The Lady " 
 (Lingard, i. p. 350). 
 
 The Coronation of Matilda, Queen of William L, 
 on Whitsunday, 1068, had a high political importance, 
 
 she being a descendant of Alfred. The first joint 
 
 201
 
 202 CORONATION OF 
 
 Coronation at Westminster was that of Henry II. and 
 Eleanor of Anjou inn 54. Every Consort was hallowed 
 on the same day as the King between Isabel, Edward II. 's 
 queen, and Anne Neville, queen of Richard III. 
 
 The omission to associate his French bride with 
 Prince Henry in his ante mortem regis Coronation was 
 so offensive to the King of France that he invaded 
 Henry II. 's dominions. 
 
 Henry VIL deferred his alliance with Elizabeth of 
 York till nearly three months after his Coronation, and 
 her Coronation for another ten or eleven months, so 
 that he might not seem to owe his authority to his 
 alliance with her. 
 
 Of Henry VIII. 's six Consorts only the first two were 
 crowned. 
 
 Anne of Denmark, Queen of James VI. and I., de- 
 clined, as already mentioned (p. 188), to receive the 
 Eucharist when crowned Queen of England, and 
 Henrietta Maria, who was scarcely seventeen, refused 
 to be crowned at all. A private letter of that date 
 says : " The Queen's Bishop claimed to have the crown- 
 ing of her, but the Archbishop of Canterbury would not 
 permit it." Catherine of Braganza was never crowned. 
 Anne Hyde, the first wife of James II., died before his 
 accession. 
 
 In 1689 took place the unprecedented ceremony of 
 the Coronation of a King and Queen Regnant. Mary's 
 tall figure pacing by the side of the little "asthmatic 
 skeleton," with the Sword of State between them, was 
 an odd spectacle. Mary does not seem to have been 
 vested in the earlier " sacerdotal ornaments," nor was 
 she girded with the Sword, and only one Bible was 
 delivered, but in other respects the ceremonies were 
 alike for both. Dr. J. Wickham Legg has printed this 
 service in full in his Three Coronation Orders. 
 
 The unhappy circumstances attending the Coronation 
 of 1 82 1 can now, ninety years after, be referred to dis- 
 passionately. Never before had a Queen of England
 
 THE QUEEN CONSORT 203 
 
 been turned away, a broken-hearted woman, unanointed 
 and uncrowned, from the doors of the Abbey, amid the 
 cheers and jeers of a crowd which a few weeks later, 
 with tumult and indecent riot, followed her funeral 
 hearse. Caroline of Brunswick, greatly wronged, had 
 contrived to place herself in the wrong. The question, 
 too, became a party one, and that on the lowest level. 
 In the Pindaric Odes she is a saint and martyr together 
 with Napoleon Buonaparte, and George IV. is a con- 
 temptible and cowardly monster together with the Duke 
 of Wellington ; the Consecration of the King is a raree- 
 show, and the Homage a ko-tow. As one glances over 
 some of the Coronation literature of 182 1, bitter, scurrilous 
 and obscene, we renew our gratitude for the purifying 
 reign which began sixteen years later, and to her who, 
 receiving the white flower of loyalty bruised and soiled, 
 restored its fragrance and beauty, bequeathing it to Eng- 
 land once more as a passion and devotion in place of 
 a mere utilitarian calculation of political expediency. 
 Queen Caroline — 
 
 " first presented a memorial desiring to know in what way she 
 was to attend the Coronation. To which it was replied that it 
 rested with the King to nominate who should be present, and 
 his Majesty was advised that he could not allow her to be 
 present. The Queen rejoined that she should be present if 
 not absolutely prohibited, and it was further replied that his 
 Majesty's Ministers advised that she could not be received. 
 
 " She now prayed the King in Council (July i) to be heard by 
 her legal advisers against this decision. . . . On Thursday, 
 July 5, the Privy Council met at Whitehall to hear her Majesty's 
 claim argued. For many years so large a Privy Council had 
 not met, there being forty-nine members present besides a con- 
 siderable number of members not of the Council." 
 
 The case was argued by Brougham and Denman on the 
 one side and the Attorney and Solicitor-General on 
 the other, and lasted several days. Ultimately the King 
 was advised to reject the Queen's claim. 
 
 On July II Mr. Hume moved in the Commons a 
 humble address praying that his Majesty would be
 
 204 CORONATION OF 
 
 graciously pleased to issue his proclamation for the 
 Coronation of her Majesty, but was stopped by the 
 entrance of Black Rod. On the 17th the Queen 
 issued from Queen's House a spirited Protest and 
 Remonstrance. 
 
 "The Queen, like your Majesty, descended from a long race 
 of Kings, was the daughter of a sovereign house connected by 
 the ties of blood with the most illustrious families in Europe, 
 and her not unequal alliance with your Majesty was formed in 
 full confidence that the faith of the King and the people was 
 equally pledged to secure to her all those honours and rights 
 which had been enjoyed by her royal predecessors. In that 
 alliance her Majesty believed that she exchanged the protection 
 of her family for that of a royal husband and that of a free and 
 noble-minded nation. From your Majesty the Queen has ex- 
 perienced only the bitter disappointment of every hope she had 
 indulged. In the attachment of the people she has found that 
 powerful and decided protection which has ever been her steady 
 support and her unfailing consolation." 
 
 The Queen could place no confidenee in the Privy 
 Council's judgment, 
 
 " when she recollects that the principal individuals by whom it 
 has been pronounced were formerly her successful defenders ; 
 that their opinions have wavered with their interest ; and that 
 they have since beconne the most active and powerful of her 
 persecutors." 
 
 The following account of the painful incidents which 
 occurred two days later is taken from Coronation Anecdotes^ 
 by Giles Gossip, Esq., 1823 : — 
 
 "On the day of the Coronation a considerable crowd 
 assembled about her Majesty's house in South Audley Street 
 soon after four o'clock. As soon as it was ascertained that 
 her Majesty's coach was making ready in the yard, the crowd, 
 both in South Audley Street and in Hill Street, became very 
 great. The wall opposite to her Majesty's house in Hill Street 
 was soon covered with spectators, who announced to the crowd 
 below each successive step of preparation. ' The horses are 
 to;' 'everything is quite ready;' 'the Queen has entered the 
 coach,' were the gradual communications, and they were 
 received with the loudest cheers. Lady Anne Hamilton 
 arrived a few minutes before five, and was most cordially
 
 THE QUEEN CONSORT 205 
 
 and respectfully greeted. Soon after five the gate was thrown 
 open, and a shout was raised : ' The Queen ! the Queen ! ' The 
 Queen immediately appeared in her coach of state, drawn by 
 six bays. Lady Hood and Lady Anne Hamilton sat opposite 
 to her Majesty. Lord Hood followed in his own carriage. 
 Her Majesty looked extraordinarily well, and acknowledged 
 with great dignity and composure the congratulations of the 
 people on each side of her coach. The course taken was 
 through Great Stanhope Street, Park Lane, Hyde Park 
 Corner, the Green Park, St. James's Park, Birdcage Walk, 
 and by Storey's Gate, along Prince's Street, to Dean's Yard 
 — a way, it must be observed, the least likely to attract notice 
 or to gather crowds. The crowd accumulated immensely 
 along this line ; the soldiers everywhere presented arms with 
 the utmost promptitude and respect ; and a thousand voices 
 kept up a constant cry of ' The Queen ! The Queen for ever ! ' 
 The coup ifail from the road along the Green Park was the 
 most striking which can be imagined : the whole space presented 
 one mass of well-dressed males and females hurrying with every 
 possible rapidity to accompany the Queen, and shouting their 
 attachment and admiration. The two torrents that poured 
 along the south side of the park and the eastern end occasioned 
 the greatest conflux at Storey's Gate. As soon as the Queen's 
 arrival was known in the scene of the King's coronation, shouts 
 of 'The Queen ! ' at once arose from all the booths, and hats 
 and handkerchiefs were everywhere waved in token of respect. 
 As soon as her Majesty came in sight of the Coronation plat- 
 form 1 and Westminster Abbey, she stopped for a few moments, 
 apparently uncertain what course to take, as she had hitherto 
 met with no obstruction, and yet had received nothing like an 
 invitation to approach. At this moment the feelings of the 
 spectators were wound up to a pitch of the most intense curiosity 
 and most painful anxiety. The persons who immediately sur- 
 rounded her carriage knew no bounds in expressing their 
 enthusiastic attachment, while many of those in the galleries,^ 
 apprehensive of the consequences of the experiment which she 
 was making, could not restrain their fears and alarms. In the 
 meantime great confusion seemed to prevail among the officers 
 and soldiers on and near the platform ; the former giving orders 
 and retracting them, and the latter running to their arms, un- 
 certain whether they should salute her by presenting them or 
 not. Astonishment, hurry, and doubt seemed to agitate the 
 
 ^ The platform for the procession from Westminster Hall to the 
 Abbey. 
 
 - The galleries erected in the open spaces for spectators.
 
 2o6 CORONATION OF 
 
 whole multitude assembled either to witness or compose the en- 
 suing pageant. She alighted from her carriage and proceeded 
 on foot, leaning on the arm of Lord Hood, and accompanied 
 by the faithful companions of her affliction, Lady Hood and 
 Lady Anne Hamilton, to demand admission. The approach 
 of the Queen towards the hall-door produced a considerable 
 sensation within : there was an immediate rush to the door, 
 which was closed amidst much confusion. The officer on guard 
 — we believe Colonel M'Kinnon — was immediately summoned 
 to the spot, and asked her Majesty for her ticket. She replied 
 that she had none, and as Queen of England needed none. 
 He professed his sorrow, but said he must obey orders, and 
 that his orders were to see that no person whatever should be 
 admitted without a ticket. Her Majesty then retired. The 
 party went to the door of the Duchy of Lancaster behind the 
 Champion's stable, and had the door shut in their faces. They 
 then turned round, and leaving the royal carriage behind, pro- 
 ceeded to demand admission at another entrance. The same 
 intense sensation of interest and the same applause, mixed with 
 partial disapprobation, continued to follow her. 
 
 " When she arrived nearly at the other extremity of the plat- 
 form — that which was opposite to the central pavilion — her 
 further progress was arrested by a file of about a dozen soldiers, 
 who were suddenly ordered to form across the platform. Her 
 Majesty then quitted it, and went straight on to the House of 
 Lords on foot, there to repeat the same request and with the 
 same success. 
 
 " In about twenty minutes she returned, and having ordered 
 the top of her carriage to be taken down, rode off amid the 
 astonishment and acclamations of the people. 
 
 "We subjoin the following account from the Coi/n'er of hev 
 Majesty's reception at the door of Westminster Abbey : 
 
 " ' Lord Hood having desired admission for her Majesty, the 
 door-keepers drew across the entrance and requested to see 
 the tickets. 
 
 " ' Lord Hood : I present you your Queen ; surely it is not 
 necessary for her to have a ticket. 
 
 " ' Doorkeeper : Our orders are to admit no person without 
 a peer's ticket. 
 
 "'Lord Hood: This is your Queen: she is entitled to 
 admission without such a form. 
 
 "'The Queen (smiling, but still in some agitation): Yes, 
 I am your Queen. Will you admit me.'' 
 
 '" Doorkeeper :;My orders are specific, and I feel myself 
 bound to obey them. 
 
 '" The Queen laughed. 
 
 "'Lord Hood: I have a ticket.
 
 THE QUEEN CONSORT 207 
 
 "'Doorkeeper: Then, my lord, we will let you pass upon 
 producing it. 
 
 '"Lord Hood now drew from his pocket a peer's ticket for 
 one person ; the original name in whose favour it was drawn 
 was erased, and the name of ' Wellington' substituted. 
 
 "' Doorkeeper : This will let one person pass, but no more. 
 
 " ' Lord Hood : Will your Majesty go in alone ? 
 
 " ' Her Majesty at first assented, but did not persevere. 
 
 '"Lord Hood: Am I to understand that you refuse her 
 Majesty admission ? 
 
 "' Doorkeeper: We only act in conformity with our orders. 
 
 "' Her Majesty again laughed. 
 
 "'Lord Hood: Then you refuse the Queen admission.? 
 
 "'A doorkeeper of a superior order then came forward, and 
 was asked by Lord Hood whether any preparations had been 
 made for her Majesty. He was answered respectfully in the 
 negative. 
 
 '"Will your Majesty enter the Abbey without your ladies? 
 
 '"Her Majesty declined. 
 
 "'Lord Hood then said that her Majesty had better retire 
 to her carriage. It was clear no provision had been made for 
 her accommodation. 
 
 " ' Her Majesty assented. 
 
 " ' Some persons within the porch of the Abbey laughed, and 
 uttered some expressions of disrespect. 
 
 " ' Lord Hood : We expected to have met at least with the 
 conduct of gentlemen. Such conduct is neither manly nor 
 mannerly. 
 
 "'Her Majesty then retired, leaning on Lord Hood's arm, 
 and followed by Lady Hood and Lady Hamilton. 
 
 "'She was preceded by constables back to the platform, 
 over which she returned, entered her carriage, and was 
 driven off amidst reiterated shouts of mingled applause and 
 disapprobation.' 
 
 " Her Majesty returned through Pall Mall, St. James's Street, 
 and Piccadilly, followed all along by a great concourse of people. 
 In St. James's Street the water had previously created abundance 
 of mud, and this material the crowd bestowed upon some public 
 offices which were prepared for an illumination. During the 
 whole course of her Majesty's progress no accident occurred." 
 
 Croker asserts that Caroline retreated attended only 
 by a thin and shabby mob, and was hooted by the 
 spectators. 
 
 " She went off in a rage of disappointment. She no doubt
 
 2o8 CORONATION OF 
 
 came down not to be let in, for she took care to have but one 
 ticket, and that one irregular, though she might have had fifty 
 good ones, and would have been let in if she had produced 
 a proper ticket. The attempt to get in was therefore only a 
 pretence for the parade through the streets, and that, I firmly 
 believe, was calctilafed to try her strength, and it only proved 
 her weakness" {Croker Papers^ vol. i. p. 197). 
 
 He says, however, that there were serious doubts at one 
 time of the fidelity of the troops. The Queen in her 
 pinchbeck progress pointed to " God Save the King," 
 put up for the evening illuminations, at which her 
 mob hooted. A {^\n cries of "Queen!" had assailed 
 George IV., as he drove through the streets with 
 a bodyguard the night before, and at certain play-houses 
 " God Save the King " was drowned in shouts for her. 
 But there was little real unselfish enthusiasm for her 
 cause. Poor Caroline was no Vashti. " No one cares 
 for me,"" she wrote, "and this business has been more 
 cared for as a political affair than as the cause of a poor 
 forlorn woman." Three weeks later George's Dublin 
 festivities were interrupted, but not stopped, by the 
 news of her death. 
 
 The Prince of Wales 
 
 It is a singular fact that though there have been 
 Princes of Wales for more than six centuries, the first 
 to do homage at a Coronation was our present King, for 
 Harry of Monmouth, James I.'s son Henry, and Anne's 
 son the Duke of Gloucester, had not been elevated to 
 that dignity at the time of the Coronation. George I.'s 
 heir was in Hanover. George II. 's heir would not 
 attend his father's sacring. Holinshed relates that, 
 when Richard III. was consecrated King, Queen Anne 
 led by the hand their ten-year-old boy, Edward, who 
 died the next year. But this is denied by other writers. 
 
 Happily in 191 1 a Prince of Wales is once more to 
 be created ceremonially. We have a description of the
 
 THE QUEEN CONSORT 209 
 
 investiture of Henry, son of James I., in the Parliament 
 House, June 4, 16 10, the King putting on him the 
 purple mantle, girding him with the sword, investing 
 him with gold rod and ring, and putting the cap and 
 coronal on his head. Nineteen Bishops were present. 
 Afterwards there was a banquet. Edward, son of 
 Richard III., was invested in the principality of Wales 
 with similar symbols when his father was recrowned at 
 York, 8th September, 1483. 
 
 O
 
 EXCURSUS B 
 
 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON THE SOLEMNITY 
 
 OF 1902 
 
 On the previous evening the Regah'a, w^hich had already- 
 been brought from the Tower to St. James's Palace and 
 placed under the custody of the Lord Chamberlain, were 
 placed in a semi-State chariot and conducted by a de- 
 tachment of Horse Guards with drawn sabres, and a 
 detachment of Yeomen of the Guard, to Westminster 
 Abbey, where the Dean and Chapter were in waiting. 
 A procession was then formed to the Jerusalem Chamber, 
 where the " Honours of England " were lodged under a 
 strong guard. The Queen's new crown had been brought 
 privately from Messrs. Carrington's, the makers. It was 
 composed entirely of 3600 diamonds in silver settings, 
 that metal displaying best their brilliancy, so that gold was 
 only used on the hidden parts of the mounting. In the 
 centre was the Koh-i-Noor, with which it is believed in 
 India that the sovereignty of Hindostan goes. The 
 weight was only 22 oz. 15 dwt. ; that of Queen Victoria's 
 Crown Imperial was 39 oz. 
 
 On the Coronation Day — shortly after nine — a pro- 
 cession was formed in the Jerusalem Chamber, headed 
 by sixty of the Queen''s Scholars of Westminster, after 
 whom walked the children of the choirs of the Abbey 
 and the Chapel Royal (in their scarlet and gold). Then 
 came the clergy of the Abbey and the Prebendaries, 
 bearing the Regalia. As they entered the vestibule of 
 the Chapter House, and passed thence into St. Edward's
 
 NOTES ON SOLEMNITY OF 1902 211 
 
 Chapel, the chorale, " Rejoice to-day with one accord," 
 was sung. The Abbey clergy were now seen by the 
 congregation entering the Sanctuary from behind, and, 
 after the Sub-Dean had reverently laid the emblems of 
 sovereignty and the sacred vessels upon the high altar, 
 they rejoined the choir in Henry VII.'s Chapel, where 
 the Litany was sung by two Bishops. At its close, the 
 priests of the Abbey assembled again before the high 
 altar, and received thence what each was to carry ; the 
 choir meanwhile waiting at the foot of the steps, whence 
 a solemn progress was made down the nave with silver 
 trumpets and the singing of Watts's noble hymn, " O 
 God, our help in ages past," the drums throbbing mean- 
 while. Reaching the Annexe, which the choir did not 
 enter, the Prebendaries delivered back the jewels and 
 vessels into the charge of the Lord Chamberlain, laying 
 them upon a temporary altar there. This Procession of 
 the Regalia was carried out in a thoroughly dignified 
 manner. 
 
 As soon as it was finished, the trumpets rang out, and 
 the Procession of Prince and Princesses of the Blood 
 Royal ^ entered the church, headed by Portcullis and 
 Bluemantle Pursuivants and the Comptroller of the 
 Household. This was almost entirely a procession of 
 royal ladies with their train-bearers and ladies and gentle- 
 men in attendance. The Duke of Connaught entered 
 by himself, and the Prince and Princess of Wales were 
 conducted to their places in a separate Procession. His 
 Royal Highness's train was borne by two pages, his 
 coronet by the Comptroller of the Household, and he 
 was attended by a Lord of the Bedchamber. The 
 Princess had a circlet of gold on her head, her train 
 being borne by her Bedchamber Women and her coronet 
 by her Chamberlain, the Earl of Shaftesbury, whose own 
 coronet was carried by his page, the Lord Erskine. Sir 
 
 ^ There had been an earlier entrance of the royal personages invited 
 to the solemnity. But the Special Missions, except that from Abys- 
 sinia, had all left England after the postponement.
 
 212 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 Arthur Bigge also attended her Royal Highness. This 
 Procession was headed by Windsor and Richmond 
 Heralds, and by Colonel Arthur Collins ; it was closed 
 by four Equerries and an Indian Aide-de-camp. The 
 Heir-Apparent was conducted to a seat in front of the 
 Peers, having the Duke of Connaught on his right and 
 the aged Duke of Cambridge on his left. The Royal 
 Closet was placed on the south side of the Sanctuary, 
 where the tapestry and picture of Richard II. usually 
 hang. Opposite to it was the double row of seats for 
 the non-officiant Bishops, twenty-one in number, behind 
 which were stages for the special friends of the Royal 
 Family. A little to the west was the stool of the Sub- 
 dean of the Chapel Royal, who wore a mantle of Vene- 
 tian red silk. 
 
 The decoration of the interior of the Abbey Church, 
 under the care of Viscount Esher and Mr. Micklethwaite, 
 the Abbey architect, provided "a framework of pure, 
 vivid, and gracious colour, which threw into the highest 
 relief every detail in the magnificent richness of the later 
 picture, and drew every gleam of the opal, every shade 
 of the prism, into one soft, deep harmony of innumer- 
 able dyes." The colour chosen for the background of 
 so many rich robes was a delicate blue, a Worcester 
 carpet of which colour stretched like a river from the 
 western door to the Choir screen. The boxes project- 
 ing from the arches on both sides of the nave were hung 
 with tapestries of alternate blue and old gold. Inside 
 the screen, the Choir was draped in gold only. The 
 Theatre and Sanctuary were spread with noble Eastern 
 carpets, brought, as it were, out of the Arabian Nights. 
 In both transepts galleries of elegant white " Chippen- 
 dale " chairs swept up on either side almost to the 
 tracery of the great rose windows, the ground beneath 
 exhibiting a soft grey blue. In the midst of this dreamy 
 paleness the Thrones and Chairs of Recognition, as well 
 as those in the Sanctuary and in the royal Closets, stood 
 out in richest crimson and gold, the cushions on the
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 213 
 
 faldstools being of white silk fringed with gold. When it 
 is remembered that for Queen Victoria's Jubilee of 1887 
 the majestic church was, out of compliment to the 
 Order of the Bath, draped by a firm of undertakers in 
 what was called " red baize, looking like cold blood, with 
 a spotty and mean pattern," the contrast can be better 
 appreciated. 
 
 The High Altar was adorned, according to the ancient 
 custom, with priceless pieces of goldsmith's work, other 
 golden vessels being ranged on a credentia to the south — 
 massive candelabra, exquisite chalices and burnished flagons 
 and dishes. The two great tapers were, of course, lit, and 
 the Altar was richly vested in a splendid crimson carpet 
 or lower frontal of embossed velvet, in the middle of 
 which the emblems of the Confessor in deep azure and 
 gold were surrounded by the lions of England, the St. 
 Andrew's cross, and the Irish harp. Before the altar 
 stood the ancient Coronation Chair, not covered, as 
 usual, with a rich pall,^ but in all its bare and mutilated 
 majesty, hacked and carved with a hundred names and 
 initials. The little lions on which it stands, however, 
 had been re-gilded. 
 
 Shortly after ten o'clock the great organ and other 
 instruments had begun to play marches by modern com- 
 posers. Sir Frederick Bridge's doctor's robe making an 
 effective splash of colour on the screen. As he faced the 
 orchestra, his beat, when the singing began, had to be 
 repeated to the choirs — which included the choirs of St. 
 Paul's, St. George's Windsor, and Rochester, as well as 
 a number of picked vocalists — on the Decani and 
 Cantoris sides by two sub -conductors. Sir George 
 Martin of St. Paul's, and Dr. F. C. Bridge of Chester 
 Cathedral. The only slight mistake made was in 
 
 1 Thus in the Little Device (Henry VII.), " the King shall sit in a 
 chaire prepared as to so high estate accordable." In the Acconipls for 
 Elizabeth's Coronation we find : " Cloth of silver incarnate for cover- 
 ing Saint Edward's Chair, 1 8^ yards." Walker's list for Charles II. 
 speaks of " St. Edward's Chayre richly furnished."
 
 214 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 connexion with the carefully rehearsed Vivats of the 
 Westminster Boys in the "Nunneries." Just as the 
 Queen entered the Quire, the music died away, the 
 organ was hushed, and the well-drilled shouts, grafted 
 on to the anthem, " I was glad," rang out from under 
 the roof, being then caught up by the " full-voiced choir 
 below," — "Vivat Regina Alexandra! Vivat, vivat ! " 
 At the King's entrance this effect was repeated — "Vivat 
 Rex Edwardus, Rex et Imperator ! Vivat, vivat, vivat ! " 
 — but the dazzling procession was difficult to read from 
 above, and the conductor's signal was given too soon. 
 The responsive shouts were hesitating and weak, but 
 were renewed energetically when the right moment 
 catTie. The Westminsters' "three cheers" at the end 
 of the Solemnitv jarred upon some reverent minds. It 
 had been at first proposed that Sir Hubert Parry's open- 
 ing Anthem, "I was glad," should be sung by the 
 Abbey Choir at the liead of the Procession. Among 
 the singers were some historic veterans, one of whom 
 had sung seventy years before at the obsequies of 
 George IV., one at William IV. 's Coronation, and 
 one at Queen Victoria's. Some of the most famous 
 names in the musical world were enrolled. It may be 
 mentioned that the Bishops who had to intone rehearsed 
 their parts beforehand with Sir Frederick Bridge. 
 
 While waiting for the Queen's, and then the King's 
 Procession, the aged Lord Primate rested on a high stool 
 a little west of St. Edward's Chair. The Archbishop of 
 York had taken his place to the north of the Altar. For 
 the use of the consecrating Metropolitans there had been 
 prepared inscribed scrolls, each in a protecting cover of 
 finely embroidered velvet, embossed with allegorical de- 
 signs. For the Archbishop of Canterbury these had to 
 be made very large ; nor did this prevent mistakes. And 
 the scrolls, having to be held before his Grace, detracted 
 from dignity by the interposition of a third person, 
 usually the Bishop of Winchester, to whom the scrolls 
 were brought by the Dean of the Royal Chapels. It is
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 215 
 
 the testimony of all who were near that the infirmity 
 of the venerable Archbishop, while bringing out his 
 marvellous courage and pathetic to look back upon, was 
 very distressing to those around, and must have been ex- 
 ceedingly trying to the King and the Queen. His 
 rugged utterance, indeed, was strong and unfaltering, 
 and when the assistant clergy went to his aid, "Go 
 away," he said, " it is not my head but my legs." But 
 it was throughout the Service a matter of painful un- 
 certainty whether he would reach the end. A spectator, 
 describing the actual crowning of the King, says : — 
 
 "Up to this point the Archbishop had preserved his deep 
 and penetrating voice, but more and more the signs of extreme 
 physical weakness were evident. Attended by a group of pre- 
 lates, he moved slowly down the steps of the altar, Canon 
 Duckworth carrying the Crown. As his Grace took the diadem 
 in his hands, it was clear that the highest privilege of his place 
 was a grievous tax upon the strength that had almost succumbed 
 to the prolonged stress and effort of these strange and moving 
 rites, which again and again had reached moments of intense 
 feeling that reached the heart and shook the nerve of all who 
 assisted at this surpassing scene. At first, when the Archbishop 
 raised the Crown, he seemed about to place it upon the King's 
 head the wrong way. With a gesture of infinite kindness his 
 Majesty assisted the Primate. Slowly, slowly, with trembling 
 hands, while the gems of the regal symbol seemed to dance 
 upon the air, the Crown was again raised high. There was an 
 instant of terrible tension in which all who beheld this pathetic 
 tableau hardly dared to think what they feared. And then — 
 then— the Archbishop leaned forward, and the Crown descended 
 gently and truly upon the brow of the King. It was con- 
 summated. The postponed Coronation was achieved. After 
 sixty-four years St. Edward's Crown had passed to another 
 Sovereign of our race. Who shall tell what strange sense of 
 joy, or even of sudden amazement, seized the spectators, when 
 then the accomplishment of the very act upon which the hopes 
 of the Empire and the imagination of mankind had hung stood 
 revealed ? But almost before these thoughts had flashed across 
 the mind the sense was swept away upon a new and irresistible 
 current of emotion. The electric lights leaped up, and a flood 
 of radiance upon the Sacrarium and the crowned King suffused 
 and transformed the scene. In instantaneous sympathy, quick 
 as the light or before it, an immense cry of homage, ' God save
 
 2i6 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 the King ! God save the King ! ' burst from thousands of 
 throats again and again, and thundered through the nave and 
 transepts, while the bray of silver trumpets swelled above the 
 scene. Then in a moment the dull booming of the Tower 
 guns was borne through the clashing of the bells. Meantime 
 the Archbishop pronounced the exhortation, ' Be strong and of 
 a good courage,' the choir taking up the theme in Sir Walter 
 Parratt's fine Confortarc. It was in the midst of this wonder- 
 ful symphony of rejoicing that the fears for the Archbishop 
 wei'e renewed. Bishops and canons hastened to his side, and 
 he was slowly helped away to St. Edward's Chapel, from which, 
 after a brief repose, he issued somewhat restored^ the old saint 
 at the bourne of life commending the Scriptures to the King, 
 newly risen from the verge of death." ^ 
 
 The Archbishop did not himself pronounce the Eucha- 
 ristic absolution. Perhaps it would have been safer if he 
 had foUow^ed Juxon's example in 1661, and only per- 
 formed the actual consecratory anointing — the most 
 essential portion of the Rite. But all was well that 
 ended well. After the Fealty King Edward is recorded 
 to have kissed the Metropolitan's hand. 
 
 The Procession of the King seems to have resolved 
 itself into two, owing to the front part of it having started 
 before the King was ready. For artistic effect it is 
 always desirable that a procession should be broken up 
 into sections. But for a moment it was feared by many 
 that the King's strength had given way. The writer 
 already quoted describes the scene thus : — 
 
 "As the Queen's Procession passed into the Choir, a low 
 murmur thrilled through the Abbey, and it seemed as though 
 for the vast multitude assembled within its walls there had 
 burst upon the imagination for the first time the full sense of 
 what a Coronation means. Then a pause, a thrilling pause, 
 ensued for the climax of the great Procession. The silence 
 seemed to throb with the sense of suppressed tension. What 
 exterior sounds of martial music or national enthusiasm or 
 pealing belfries might have blared or roared without, none 
 within the church any longer knew. Throughout the glorious 
 shrine — in nave, in choir, in transepts north and south — the 
 whole assembly stood up in the shape of a vast jewelled cross 
 
 Daily Telegraph, nth August 1902, p. 10.
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 217 
 
 set in the cruciform structure of the minster itself. Every eye 
 was turned with absorbed attention to the west for the appear- 
 ance of the new King who was to be crowned in England. At 
 last the glittering heralds and pursuivants appeared, and the 
 advance of the bearers of the Regalia was commenced, the 
 head of a procession so long, so crowded, so instinct with 
 apparent and imagined glory. ... At last, framed in the 
 western doorway, came the King. With the authentic assur- 
 ance of his presence, it seemed as if some spell of lingering fate 
 were broken. With firm but deliberate pace his Majesty 
 walked down the nave, with the presence and majesty of a 
 King. ... 
 
 " Never was a State procession marshalled with more superb 
 perfection. We have heard of the poetry of motion. From 
 the first entry to the close of this glittering and supreme spec- 
 tacle, the slow, smooth, equable rhythm of its movement con- 
 veyed an impression of dignity and unsurpassable stateliness." 
 
 For the Recognition, had the King's strength allowed, 
 his Majesty would have been presented to his subjects by 
 the Archbishop at the four sides of the Theatre, and a 
 new musical feature was designed by Sir Frederick Bridge. 
 For the cadence of the four State trumpeters, after each 
 Asking, employing the same passage each time, he sub- 
 stituted a fanfare of four varying sections, adapted from 
 the trumpet calls in Lohengrin, and raised the number of 
 performers to twelve, with trombones and drums. 
 
 A full rehearsal took place at the Abbey on 25th June 
 of the entire Ceremony, excepting the musical and reli- 
 gious portions, under the superintendence of the Earl 
 Marshal himself. Except the royal personages, practi- 
 cally every one who was to take part in the Solemnity 
 was present, including the Archbishop of Canterbury 
 and the Lord Chancellor. 
 
 Some other points of interest are here added. 
 
 The Times mentions that the Marquess of London- 
 derry, bearing the Sword of State, saluted the Altar with 
 it. The Queen, after her humble adoration to the 
 Altar, made a reverent obeisance to the King's as yet 
 empty Throne. As the King and Queen knelt, the 
 many-voiced murmur of the Abbey was stilled. Her
 
 21 8 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 Majesty occasionally accepted the hand of one of her 
 Supporters, the Bishops of Oxford and Norwich, chosen 
 because of the connexion respectively with Windsor 
 and Sandringham. The Church Times observes that the 
 excision of the Litany brought the sweet and tender 
 Introit of Sullivan, " Hearken thou unto the voice of my 
 calling," into most appropriate and aflfecting juxtaposition 
 with the clamatory seal of the people's voice and the 
 trumpet-toned notes of triumph. " It was at this instant 
 that more than one noticed a tremor of emotion pass 
 over the King." For the Benediction by the Metro- 
 politan, before the Inthronization, his Majesty advanced 
 to kneel at his faldstool at the foot of the Altar. 
 
 The Peers and most of the vast congregation turned 
 to the East during the Credo, but only a few members 
 of the House of Commons did so — possibly, as they could 
 not see the Sanctuary, they were unable to follow the 
 Church Service, to which many of them were un- 
 accustomed. During the Canon, "all in the Sacrarium 
 were naturally kneeling, save the young Pages who held 
 the royal trains. Just before the Consecration Prayer, 
 her Majesty gave a slight glance round, and, noting their 
 attitude, signified what they should do with a very gentle 
 and unobtrusive gesture, a gesture instantly obeyed by 
 all the lads." The Archbishop took the north-end posi- 
 tion, " which never appeared more singularly awkward." 
 The Ablutions were taken by two of the assistant clergy. 
 
 The gorgeous and florid splendour of " Zadok the 
 Priest," composed by Handel for George II. 's Corona- 
 tion, is a masterpiece of jubilant sound, but inappropriate 
 to the awful moment of the Anointing, of which, of 
 course, nothing can be seen or heard save by a very few. 
 Such a mystic ceremony is eminently a moment for the 
 solemn, ancient music. But this "Zadok" has now 
 been sung at six Sacrings. During the long pause of 
 the Recess, the Te Deum was followed by two verses of 
 " God save the King," and an English version (from the 
 pen of Mr. A. C. Benson) of Wagner's " Kaisermarsch,"
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 219 
 
 though not specified in the form of Service. By the 
 King's command there was no solo-singing throughout 
 the Service. The new idea of linking Coronation music 
 to processional and ceremonial movements has profoundly- 
 modified the choice of the compositions to be performed, 
 which must be of a certain brevity. 
 
 The Pall for the Anointing was brought out by four 
 Esquires from St. Edward's Chapel, as also were the 
 Bread and Wine — by two Bishops — for the King to 
 offer. While being vested in the Dalmatic " the King 
 was seen standing and vigorously assisting in putting on 
 the short super-tunic of dazzling cloth of gold, and gird- 
 ing the same." He seemed clad in glittering mail from 
 head to foot. The consecration of the Queen by the 
 Archbishop of York was an innovation, to be deprecated 
 on several grounds, one being that such consecration 
 should be performed by the consecrator of the Eucharist. 
 But "it was an enormous relief, after the anxiety about 
 Archbishop Temple's weakness, to hear the clear, sweet 
 notes of Archbishop Maclagan." The putting on by 
 the Peeresses of their coronets, as soon as the Queen had 
 received her Crown, was " a singularly ungraceful and 
 prolonged proceeding, for it required much dexterity to 
 affix the small-sized toy coronets and their crimson velvet 
 bags into right position. Had the Earl Marshal followed 
 expert advice, and insisted on the ancient and far more 
 comely full-sized coronets, all this would have been 
 avoided." 
 
 After the Recess, the Queen's returning Proces- 
 sion was divided by a considerable interval from the 
 King's. " By some strange electric impulse there 
 burst in one moment from the benches bordering the 
 blue carpet, from the packed bays of the nave above 
 them, and from the triforium highest of all, a wild and 
 mighty outleap of a people's tenderness and homage to 
 its Sovereign as stupendous and thrilling as ever stormed 
 and thundered through the Abbey." The King passed 
 with stately inclination right and left. But, says another
 
 220 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 observer, " on his face was no smile, he looked grave, 
 even stern ; there v^^as on his brow some of that radi- 
 ance of sovereignty which is the Divine attribute of 
 kings — a monarch thus consecrated belongs no longer 
 to himself." 
 
 The Solemnity began at 1 1.30. The actual Crowning 
 was expected to take place about 12.5, but the waiting 
 crowds did not hear the cannon till more than half-an- 
 hour later. The King and Queen entered their coach 
 to return to Buckingham Palace at 2.10. 
 
 The Holy Bible, bound in red morocco, was the gift 
 of Oxford and Cambridge Universities. It is now at 
 Lambeth Palace. The Colobium, of the finest linen, and 
 Supertunica were made at Braintree, and embroidered 
 at the Royal School of Art Needlework, to which other 
 works for the Coronation were entrusted. The Queen's 
 train was worked from designs of Mr. Frederick Vigers 
 by the Ladies' Work Society. Into the patterns of the 
 King's Pallium was woven, for the first time, together 
 with the rose, thistle, shamrock, and imperial eagle, 
 the lotus-flower of India. Round the ancient Mon- 
 archy had grown up, since the preceding Coronation, a 
 mighty extension of empire — e.g. next to the Scottish 
 Moderator sat in the Abbey an Asiatic Aga. But at 
 the heart of the complex and confused life of modern 
 imperialism lies consecrated the simple ideal of old king- 
 ship. 
 
 The following supplementary details of the last Coro- 
 nation were contributed to the Church Times of August 
 22, 1902, by Mr. W. H. St. John Hope, F.S.A., the 
 eminent antiquary. Mr. Hope was on duty in the 
 church as one of the Gold Staff Officers, by whom 
 the congregation were conducted to and from their 
 places : — 
 
 "The Coronation of a King and Queen of England is an 
 event that happens so seldom that it is desirable to place on 
 record every incident connected with it. 
 
 " People began to assemble as soon as the doors were opened,
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 221 
 
 one of the first arrivals being the aged Archbishop of Armagh, 
 who, with the aid of a lady who accompanied him, walked 
 slowly and painfully to his seat on the north side of the presby- 
 tery. The stream gradually increased, but at no time was there 
 any crush or confusion, and by degrees almost every seat was 
 filled. The behaviour of those assembled during the long wait 
 was all that could be expected. There was none of the reading 
 of papers, etc., that characterised the Jubilee service of 1887, but 
 a subdued quiet pervaded every one, and all conversation was 
 carried on in a low tone, the ladies of course having much to 
 interest them in the dresses of the peeresses and royal guests. 
 
 " I was not able to avail myself of an opportunity of seeing 
 the procession through the cloister with the Regalia ; nor could 
 I hear a note of the Litany, which for some occult reason was 
 sung in a hole-and-corner way in the Lady Chapel instead of in 
 the choir, where it would have formed a fitting prelude to what 
 was to follow. The hallowing by Bishop Welldon of the new 
 altar of St. Edward, and of the ampul with the cream for the 
 anointing, were notified to the congregation at large by the 
 singing of two hymns. These proceedings were followed by 
 the entry, through the altar-screen doors, of the members of the 
 Chapter of Westminster with the Regalia, which were deposited 
 by them on the high altar. The clergy then returned into St. 
 Edward's Chapel to reissue in solemn procession, singing a 
 hymn, and headed by the Abyssinian votive cross, which had 
 been gilded and mounted on a staff for the occasion. Before 
 the cross walked the Westminster King's Scholars and the 
 united choirs. The members of the Chapter, as they passed 
 the altar, took up again in order the several pieces of the Regalia 
 and carried them down to the western porch, to be there ready 
 for their delivery to the great officers of State. 
 
 " The processions of (i) the Princes and Princesses of the 
 Blood Royal, (2) the royal guests and their suites, and (3) 
 the Prince and Princess of Wales, which followed, formed part 
 of the pageantry of the occasion and not of the Coronation 
 Service. 
 
 " The great procession with which the service actually began 
 was broken into four sections. The first included the Chaplains- 
 in-Ordinary, who wore surplices, black scarves, and scarlet 
 mantles ; the Sub-Dean of the chapels royal ; Canon Hervey, 
 and the Dean of Windsor, who wore his murrey mantle as 
 Registrar of the Order of the Garter. Then came the Pre- 
 bendaries and the Dean of Westminster in red velvet copes ; 
 a group of pursuivants in their tabards; the officers of the 
 several Orders of Knighthood; the bearers of the standards of 
 Ireland, Scotland, and England ; the Vice-Chamberlain ; Sir 
 Hugh Gough, with the King's and Queen's Rings and the
 
 222 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 Sword for the Offering ; and the four Knights of the Garter 
 appointed to carry the canopy for the King's anointing. Several 
 more officers of State followed, and then the Archbishop of York 
 in a white cope, the Lord High Chancellor, and the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, also in a white cope. All these processions are 
 regulated by the hide-bound and stagnating precedents of the 
 College of Arms, otherwise surely this was an occasion when 
 the Abyssinian envoy's votive cross should have headed the 
 procession. The two Archbishops should also each have carried 
 his crosier, and had his cross borne before him ; in the case of 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury by his cross-bearer, the Bishop 
 of Rochester. 
 
 "The second part of the procession was that of the Queen's 
 Regalia, and of the Queen herself. The Bishops of Oxford and 
 Norwich, who supported the Queen, wore rich copes, but neither 
 was mitred nor carried his crosier. 
 
 "The third part of the procession was that of the King's 
 Regalia, and should have included that of the King himself; 
 but a long interval succeeded before the last part appeared, 
 headed by the Bishops of Ely, London, and Winchester, all in 
 copes, and carrying respectively the paten, the Bible, and the 
 chalice. Like the Bishops of Durham and Bath and Wells, 
 who supported the King, and also wore copes, none wore a 
 mitre nor carried the crosier, typical of his high office. The 
 King^s robes were of crimson and not purple velvet, and con- 
 sisted of the surcoat and Mantle of State, over which was the 
 gold collar of the Order of the Garter. On the King's head 
 was the Cap of State, of plain crimson velvet turned up with 
 ermine. 
 
 " The entry of the processions, the Recognition, the beginning 
 of the Coronation Mass, and the Sacring, have been fully 
 described by your representative. 
 
 " Of the ceremonies preceding the crowning I did not see 
 any putting on of the colobiiim stjidonis, nor did 1 observe the 
 Duke of Newcastle present the glove. The Crown wherewith 
 the King was crowned was not, as directed by the Coronation 
 order, the heavy gold St. Edward's Crown, with its imitation 
 pearls and gems, but the Imperial Crown studded all over with 
 diamonds, which was made for Queen Victoria. The act of 
 crowning was unfortunately marred by the Archbishop in his 
 blindness putting the crown on the King's head the wrong way, 
 and so necessitating the re-imposition. Had the electric light 
 been turned on sooner, as the increasing gloom demanded, 
 instead of at the crowning, the mistake might not have occurred, 
 and the theatrical effect so properly condemned would have 
 been avoided. 
 
 " The homage of the peers was a more imposing ceremony
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 223 
 
 than one had looked for. According to the Coronation Order, 
 the seniors of each degree were severally to do their homage in 
 person to the King, while the rest of each degree meanwhile 
 knelt in their places ; but to save time the five seniors actually 
 did their homage together, kneeling in a row before the King, 
 and the rest of the peers knelt all at once in their places instead 
 of in batches. 
 
 "The peers meanwhile had doffed their coronets, which they 
 had assumed when the King was crowned ; but I noticed one 
 peer kneeling behind the King who kept his coronet on. After 
 assisting the aged Archbishop from his knees after doing his 
 homage, the King kissed the Archbishop's hand before re- 
 linquishing it. 
 
 " The Coronation of the Queen by the Archbishop of York 
 came as a real relief after the painful efforts of his brother 
 of Canterbury to get through his part of the service. According 
 to the Order, the Archbishop ought to have taken the Queen's 
 Crown from off the altar and set it on the Queen's head, and 
 then said, ' Receive the Crown,' etc. But the Crown was brought 
 from off the altar on a cushion by the Sub-Dean, and so held 
 by him until the Archbishop had concluded the form of delivery, 
 after which the Queen was crowned. The crown itself was 
 a new one, with four arches instead of the two of the King's 
 Crown, and glittered with beautiful diamonds. The assumption 
 by the peeresses of their coronets at the moment of the Queen's 
 crowning was an extraordinary sight, owing to the simultaneous 
 raising for the purpose of several hundred pairs of white-gloved 
 hands. Quite a long time elapsed before every lady had secured 
 on her hair the red-bagged toy coronets which the inexorable 
 and antiquated rules of the College of Arms insist upon her 
 wearing. 
 
 "On the resumption of the Communion Service the Bread 
 and Wine were duly offered by the King, as were the palls and 
 the gold by both King and Queen ; but I did not observe that 
 the Archbishop said the important prayer, 'Bless, O Lord, we 
 beseech Thee, these Thy gifts,' etc. Immediately after the 
 Prayer of Consecration a curious incident occurred. The 
 Bishop of Durham, who was kneeling on the left of the King, 
 turned and whispered to him, whereupon the King rose from 
 his knees and sat down. The Queen followed suit. The peers 
 and officials behind, who had meanwhile been reverently kneel- 
 ing on the various steps, hesitatingly rose to their feet, and the 
 occupants of the galleries, who were also for the most part 
 kneeling or trying to kneel, resumed their seats. But the 
 Bishop again whispered to the King, who at once returned to 
 his kneeling position, an example which was immediately 
 followed by the Queen and her attendants and pages, and by
 
 224 ADDITIONAL NOTES ON 
 
 peers and others who had been kneeling before. The group 
 of Bishops on the north side of the presbytery alone continued 
 to kneel throughout. 
 
 "The Communion of the King and Queen was a most painful 
 sight, owing to the infirmity of the Archbishop and Dean who 
 communicated them. 
 
 " After the Blessing the Archbishop retired with the King 
 and Queen and the great officers of State into St. Edward's 
 Chapel. The ablutions were presently reverently done by two 
 of the Canons of Westminster. During the temporary absence 
 of the King and Queen all restraint was gone, and conversation 
 at once became general ; and although the choir had mean- 
 while begun to sing Te Detail, it received as little attention as 
 a mere voluntary. Hardly was it ended when some person 
 below the choir so far forgot himself as to cry, ' Gentlemen, 
 three cheers for the King,' which were promptly given, and the 
 departure presently, first of the Queen, and lastly of the King, 
 who wore his crown and purple velvet robes, was the signal for 
 further cheering and applause. 
 
 "These defects apart, the service itself was characterised 
 throughout by the greatest dignity and reverence, and from 
 the beginning to the giving of the Blessing one fully realised 
 that the King had come to be anointed and crowned at the 
 hands of the Church. It is much to be regretted that the Bishops 
 did not wear their copes and mitres and bring their crosiers. 
 The absence of their proper dress and emblems of authority 
 was the more marked, since every one else who took any part 
 in the ceremony wore distinctive dress and carried his ensigns 
 of office. Several of the Bishops habitually wear mitres and 
 nearly all have crosiers, though they do not know what to do 
 with them ; the present occasion might therefore have been 
 taken advantage of for the general adoption of mitres and 
 staves, 
 
 "In conclusion, may I say how cordially I endorse all that 
 has been said about the contemptible sham antique structure 
 set up at the western entrance into the church ; but I think 
 it ought to be known that the surveyor to the Dean and Chapter, 
 Mr. J. T. Micklethwaite, is entirely guiltless. 
 
 " It is also right to point out that the greatly reduced size of 
 the galleries in the church, and the omission of others, especially 
 those so indecently set up in former days above the altar and 
 at the west end, was due to an article by Mr. Somers Clarke in 
 the Ni7tetec7ith Century for September, 1901, calling attention 
 to the scandalous treatment of the building in 1887. The 
 beautiful blue and yellow hangings that have been so much 
 admired were also selected by Mr. Somers Clarke, and their 
 general disposition suggested by him. They were, however,
 
 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 225 
 
 intended to have been hung after the old manner as true 
 hangings, but the upholsterers of the Office of Works have 
 turned them into mere draperies. The great blue carpet was 
 also, in the first place, designed by Mr. Clarke, but here again 
 the pattern has been debased into a design in relief by the same 
 corrupt traditions." — W. H. St. John Hope. 
 
 Mr. J. E. C. Bodley, in his Coronation of Edward VII., 
 p. 233, thus describes the postponement of the Rite fixed 
 for June 26, 1902^ : — 
 
 " Of all the persons who woke in London on June 24, none 
 had any disquiet, except a small group of anxious watchers 
 within the royal palace. Midsummer Day broke with un- 
 clouded splendour. From an early hour the streets were filled 
 with a light-hearted crowd, rambling gaily beneath the festoons 
 and the arches under which the royal procession was to pass 
 forty-eight hours later. The last rehearsal of the Coronation 
 Service was to take place that morning. 
 
 " On entering the Gothic vestibule the distant sound of chant- 
 ing told those who were invited that the repetition had begun. 
 The ancient Abbey, always dim, had had its light further veiled 
 by the scaffolds erected for the spectators of the Coronation. 
 But any effect of solemnity was on previous days of rehearsal 
 removed by the air of animation which pervaded the building. 
 On these days the Abbey was a bustling scene, from the old 
 altar steps to the outer porch, hung with armour and tapestry, 
 and placarded with the names of great officers of State who 
 were there to await the Sovereign on the Coronation morning. 
 Peers tried on their coronets, ecclesiastics compared their vest- 
 ments, pages and heralds, maids-of-honour and statesmen, 
 practised their paces for the procession. 
 
 " But on this midsummer forenoon there was a hushed still- 
 ness in the approaches to the sanctuary which was not the 
 effect of contrast between the blare of the glaring street and 
 the calm of the softly-lit Abbey. No hurrying, falling groups 
 moved over the emblazoned carpet stretched the length of the 
 now deserted nave. Beyond the screen, whence came subdued 
 strains of chanting, it seemed as though a solemn service were 
 in progress, and not a mere recital of music. Within the choir 
 this impression was heightened. What meant the spectacle of 
 all these people devoutly kneeling, while a Bishop in suppliant 
 tones said the Litany and the singers above sang the re- 
 sponses with a pathos which seemed uncalled for? Why, 
 
 I have slightly condensed the account.
 
 226 THE SOLEMNITY OF 1902 
 
 too, did the aged Dean, in trembling accents, pronounce the 
 blessing which had no place in this portion of the liturgy ? If 
 other rehearsals erred on the side of irreverence, this tragic 
 realism in the repetition of a festal rite seemed not less in- 
 appropriate. 
 
 " The voice of the chief conductor of the music telling his 
 singers and musicians to go home soon explained the lament- 
 able mystery. The life of the King at that moment was de- 
 pending on the skill and sureness of a surgeon's hand. 
 
 " No sooner had the plaintive sound of prayer died away 
 than all the assembly, save one small group, silently and swiftly 
 departed. The sudden solitude and silence of the great church, 
 decked out with festal trappings for the joyful pageant, was 
 overpowering. And the contrast was acute between the sombre 
 stillness of the deserted Abbey and the clamorou:- gaiety out- 
 side ; for London was a great pleasure fair that morning. 
 
 " In the afternoon, when a great quietness had fallen on the 
 crowded streets, the aspect of London was a striking proof that 
 the loyalty of the people was not the outcome of a craving for 
 spectacle and amusement."
 
 EXCURSUS C 
 
 TWO NINETEENTH CENTURY CORONATIONS 
 
 Greville wrote in his Diary on the eve of Queen 
 Victoria's Coronation, on 28th June 1838 : — 
 
 " There never was anything seen Hke the state of this town. 
 It is as if the population had been of a sudden quintupled ; the 
 uproar, the confusion, the crowd, the mass, Avas indescribable. 
 Horsemen, footmen, carriages, squeezed, jammed, intermingled, 
 the pavement blocked up with timbers, hammering and knock- 
 ing, and falling fragments, stunning the ears and threatening 
 the head ; not a mob here and there, but the town all mob, 
 thronging, bustling, gaping, and gazing at everything at any- 
 thing, or at nothing ; the park one vast encampment, with 
 banners floating on the tops of the tents, and still the roads are 
 covered, the railroads loaded with arriving multitudes. From 
 one end of the route to the other there is a vast line of scaffold. 
 The noise, the movement, the restlessness are incessant and 
 universal." 
 
 He mentions that the Ambassadors disHked forming 
 part of the carriage procession to Westminster, the 
 poorer ones not fancying " the expense of fine equi- 
 pages, or the mortification of exhibiting mean ones." In 
 the result their chariots, the Annual Register says, were 
 all new and very superb. " On entering the choir the 
 Turkish Ambassador seemed absolutely bewildered ; he 
 stopped in astonishment, and for some time would not 
 move on to his allotted place." 
 
 The Earl of Malmesbury, in his Memoirs^ says : — 
 
 " It was a magnificent show, though we had to thank the 
 Foreign Ambassadors for a great part of its splendour, as with- 
 out them the procession would have been very little more bril- 
 liant than when the Queen goes down to the House of Lords to 
 
 327
 
 228 XIXth century CORONATIONS 
 
 open Parliament. The only people cheered besides the Queen 
 were the Duchess of Kent, the Duke of Sussex, Duke and 
 Duchess of Cambridge, and Marshal Soult. The latter was 
 quite overcome by his reception, which was entirely unexpected 
 by him, and he said it was a most noble trait in the English 
 character to receive an old enemy so enthusiastically."^ 
 
 Greville, too, says that Soult as he walked up the 
 nave, preceded by heralds and ushers, was received with 
 murmurs of curiosity and applause. The day was fine, 
 without heat or rain, and the innumerable multitude 
 was orderly and satisfied. " The Queen looked very 
 diminutive, and the effect of the procession itself was 
 spoilt by being too crowded." 
 
 What follows is from Dean Stanley's Tf^estminster 
 Abbey (p. 109) : — 
 
 " The last Coronation, doubtless, still lives in the recollection 
 of all who witnessed it. They will long remember the early 
 summer morning when at break of day the streets were thronged 
 and the vast City awake — the first sight of the Abbey, crowded 
 with the mass of gorgeous spectators, themselves a pageant — 
 the electric shock through the whole mass when the first gun 
 announced that the Queen was on her way — and the thrill of 
 expectation with which the iron rails seemed to tremble in the 
 hands of the spectators as the long procession closed with the 
 entrance of the small figure, marked out from all beside by 
 the regal train and attendants, floating like a crimson and 
 silvery cloud behind her. At the moment when she first came 
 within the full view of the Abbey, and paused, as if for breath, 
 with clasped hands — as she moved on to her place by the altar, 
 as, in the deep silence of the vast multitude, the tremulous voice 
 of Archbishop Howley could be faintly heard even to the re- 
 motest corners of the choir, asking for the recognition — as she 
 sate immovable on the throne, when the crown touched her 
 head, amidst shout and trumpet and the roar of cannon, there 
 must have been many who felt the hope that the loyalty which 
 had waxed cold in the preceding reigns would once more revive, 
 in a more serious form than it had, perhaps, ever worn before. 
 Other solemnities they may have seen more beautiful, or more 
 strange, or more touching", but none at once so gorgeous and so 
 impressive, in recollections, in actual sight, and in promise of 
 what was to be." 
 
 ^ See also Life of Charlotte M. Yonge, p. 133.
 
 XIXth century coronations 229 
 
 The Annual Register says that in the evening all the 
 theatres were, by the Queen's command, open free. The 
 crowd was very orderly and forbearing. Only twenty 
 persons throughout the whole day suffered arrest. 
 
 The following account of the last Coronation of a 
 King and his Consort before that of 1902 is from 
 Macaulay's Life and Letters (i. 176): — 
 
 " September 9, 1831. 
 
 "My dear Sister, 
 
 " I scarcely know where to begin, or where to end, my 
 story of the magnificence of yesterday. . . . [Having been 
 woken by the cannon at six,] 1 put on my court dress and 
 looked a perfect Lovelace in it. . . . [At seven the glass coach 
 came to the door.] . . . The House of Commons was crowded, 
 and the whole assembly in uniform.^ After prayers we went out 
 in order by lot, the Speaker going last. My county, Wiltshire, 
 was among the first drawn, so I got an excellent place in the 
 Abbey next to Lord Mahon. . . . Our gallery was immediately 
 over the great altar. The whole vast avenue of lofty pillars was 
 directly in front of us. At eleven the guns fired, the organ 
 struck up, and the procession entered. I never saw so magni- 
 ficent a scene. All down that immense vista of gloomy arches 
 there was one blaze of scarlet and gold. First came heralds in 
 coats stiff with embroidered lions, unicorns, and harps ; then 
 nobles bearing the regalia, with pages in rich dresses carrying 
 their coronets on cushions ; then the Dean and prebendaries of 
 Westminster in copes of cloth of gold ; then a crowd of beauti- 
 ful girls and women, or at least girls and women who at a dis- 
 tance looked altogether beautiful, attending on the Queen. Her 
 train of purple and ermine was borne by six of these fair 
 creatures. All the g'reat officers of State in full robes, the 
 Duke of Wellington with his Marshal's staff, the Duke of 
 Devonshire with his white rod, Lord Grey with the Sword of 
 State, and the Chancellor with the seals, came in procession. 
 Then all the Royal Dukes with their trains borne behind them; 
 and last the King, leaning on two Bishops. The whole Abbey 
 was one blaze of gorgeous dresses, mingled with lovely faces. 
 
 "The Queen behaved admirably, with wonderful grace and 
 
 ^ In 183 1 most of the Commons were in military costume, and the 
 novelty was witnessed of some, from the north, in Highland dress. 
 — (D. M.)
 
 230 xixth century coronations 
 
 dignity. The King very awkwardly. The Duke of Devon- 
 shire looked as if he came to be crowned instead of his master. 
 I never saw so princely a manner and air. The Chancellor 
 looked like Mephistopheles behind Margaret in the church. 
 The ceremony was much too long, and some parts of it were 
 carelessly performed. The Archbishop mumbled. The Bishop 
 of London preached well enough indeed, but not so effectively 
 as the occasion required. ... I was near enough to see every 
 turn of the King's finger and every glance of his eye. The 
 moment of the crowning was extremely fine. When the Arch- 
 bishop placed the crown on the head of the King, the trumpets 
 sounded, and all the blaze of splendour through the Abbey 
 seemed to be doubled. The King was then conducted to the 
 raised throne, where the Peers successively did homage, each 
 of them kissing his cheek and touching the crown. Some of 
 them were cheered, which I thought indecorous in such a place 
 and on such an occasion." 
 
 The following account of the Entrance of King 
 William IV. and Queen Adelaide, on which occasion, 
 as in 1838, the Procession, which was confined to the 
 Nave of the Church, was much curtailed, is taken from 
 the Mirror of lOth September 1831 : — 
 
 "The Peers did not take their seats on their entrance ; their 
 places were denoted by their names written on paper and sewn 
 on the cushioned benches, so that scores of their Lordships left 
 their coronets in their places, and betook themselves over to the 
 Peeresses, while others joined in conversational groups nearly 
 over the whole of the theatre. A signal gun announcing the 
 start of the King from St. James's, however, put an end to these 
 colloquies; a busy stir ensued, and their Lordships were seated 
 by half-past ten o'clock. 
 
 " The great officers of State, the Archbishops of Canterbury 
 and York, the noblemen appointed to carry the Regalia, and 
 the Bishops who were to support their Majesties, and to carry 
 the Bible, etc., had in the meantime arrived at the Abbey in 
 procession from the House of Lords. 
 
 "An anthem was played by the choir, and at its close the 
 loud and long-continued huzzas of the multitude on the outside 
 of the Abbey announced the near approach of their Majesties. 
 The officers of arms and the Dean and Prebendaries of West- 
 minster, habited in their splendid stoles, marshalled themselves 
 in the nave, along with the great officers of State, to receive 
 them. At this moment the interest was intense. The Guards 
 in the Abbey were under arms, such of the Peers and Peeresses
 
 XIXth century coronations 231 
 
 as were to join the procession moved down the aisle to take 
 their places, the officers of the Earl Marshal were busily 
 employed in preserving due regularity and order. Gradually, 
 but slowly, the heralds were observed to advance. As they put 
 themselves in motion, the glittering of the Regalia came in 
 view. Shortly afterwards the waving plumes and gorgeous 
 robes of the Princesses of the Blood Royal attracted general 
 attention. The noblemen bearing the Queen's Regalia pre- 
 ceded their Royal mistress into the Abbey, and the clash of 
 presented arms, and the enthusiastic acclaim of the spectators 
 nearest the western door, informed those that were more distant 
 of her Majesty's arrival. A short pause took place, then another 
 advance, till by degrees the line of the procession extended 
 itself in magnificent array in the Abbey. At length his Majesty 
 made his appearance, and was received with applauding shouts. 
 The choir immediately commenced the anthem ' I was glad 
 when they said unto me, We will go into the house of the Lord,' 
 and this anthem lasted until the procession had reached its 
 destination, and their Majesties had arrived at the theatre. The 
 procession moved in the following manner : . . . 
 
 "As his Majesty entered the choir, the procession was visible 
 in its whole length, and was one long trail of glittering splendour, 
 which happily beamed on those who had been stationed to view 
 the spectacle since five o'clock. The procession then filed off. 
 The Princesses and their attendants were conducted by the 
 officers of arms to their box. 
 
 "The Queen, preceded by her Majesty's Vice-Chamberlain, 
 Lord Chamberlain, and the noblemen bearing her Regalia, and 
 attended as before mentioned, ascended the theatre, and passed 
 on the north side of her Throne to the Chair of State and Fald- 
 stool provided for her Majesty on the east side of the theatre 
 below her Throne, and stood by the side chair until his Majesty's 
 arrival. The Princes of the Blood Royal were conducted to 
 their seats, as Peers, by the officers of arms. 
 
 " The King, ascending the theatre, passed on the south side 
 of his Throne to his Chair of State, on the east side of the 
 theatre, opposite to the Altar, and their Majesties, after then- 
 private devotion (kneeling on their Faldstools), took their 
 respective seats ; the Bishops, their supporters, standing on 
 each side ; the noblemen bearing the Four Swords on his 
 Majesty's right hand ; the Deputy Lord Great Chamberlain 
 and the Lord High Constable on his left ; the great officers 
 of State, the noblemen bearing his Majesty's Regalia, the Dean 
 of Westminster, Garter, and Black Rod, standing about the 
 King's Chair, and the train-bearers behind his Majesty. 
 
 "The Queen's officers, the noblemen who bore her Majesty's 
 Regalia, her supporters, train-bearer, and assistants, stood
 
 232 xixth century coronations 
 
 near her Majesty : her Lord Chamberlain on the right hand 
 her Vice-Chamberlain on the left, and the ladies attendants 
 behind her Majesty's chair. The Queen and King, as they 
 advanced up the choir, were enthusiastically received, and all 
 men cried ' God save them ! ' " 
 
 In the Order of Procession the names of the Duchess 
 of Kent and the Princess Victoria, then aged twelve, do 
 not appear. The Courier remarked that the Duchess 
 had "exhibited an IndifiFerence to public opinion which 
 bodes ill in the instructress of a Constitutional Queen," 
 and the Times spoke of a " systematic opposition on the 
 part of her Royal Highness to all the wishes and all 
 the feelings of the present King." The Post^ resenting 
 the "ruffianly and brutal attack" of the latter journal, 
 "noted for its grossness and scurrility," asserted that 
 a place had been assigned to the Princess derogatory 
 to her rank ; while the Globe ascribed her Royal High- 
 ness's absence to her recent illness. The Duchess was 
 a spectator of her Daughter's sacring seven years later, 
 when there were present also the Dukes of Sussex and 
 Cambridge, the latter with his boy and girl, both' of 
 whom were present at the Coronation of King Edward 
 VII. sixty-four years later. The daughter of that little 
 Princess is to be crowned Queen of England this year.
 
 EXCURSUS D 
 
 THE PROCESSION FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 
 
 The Hall of Rufus and the Abbey of St. Peter arc the 
 heart and core of English history. Dean Stanley points 
 out that in the Bayeux tapestry the hall is seen united by 
 a bridge to the church, and a figure holds the crest of the 
 latter with one hand, and a pinnacle of the former with 
 the other. When at William IV.'s Coronation West- 
 minster Hall was excluded from all share in the proceed- 
 ings, a most lamentable severance was made from past 
 centuries. "The sight of Westminster Hall, denuded 
 of the grandeur which in all times has clothed it on such 
 occasions," said the Gentleman's Magazine^ " was melan- 
 choly and reproachful." 
 
 Here before the ancient inaugurations the King 
 assembled his estates round him for a sort of Parliament. 
 Rymer preserves Edward H.'s writ for summons to his 
 Coronation, requiring the attendance of the people by 
 their knights, citizens, and burgesses. To that of 
 Henry I. " the clergy of England and the whole people," 
 Selden says, were called, " when divers lawes were both 
 made and declared." i The Sarum pontifical directs : 
 " In the King's court, all the earls, leading citizens and 
 •nobles are to assemble, for treating wisely concerning 
 as well the election of the new prince as the confirma- 
 tion of the laws and customs of the realm." All acclaim- 
 ing with agreeing voice, they are with gentleness and 
 reverence, as the custom of the realm requires, to lift 
 
 ^ Titles of Honour, Part II., chap. v. p. 26. 
 233
 
 234 THE PROCESSION 
 
 him up into a proper scat, and then four great earls are 
 to carry tidings of the same to the Metropolitan and the 
 rest of the clergy sitting " cum summa tranquillitate " in 
 the church, and pray that they will receive the Elect 
 graciously in the church and hallow him to King. The 
 Metropolitan will then send four Bishops and four Abbats 
 to the people to ascertain if this is so, and, if they bring 
 back word that it is so, then the clergy, following the 
 Metropolitan, shall render thanks and praise to God. 
 And presently two Bishops and a part of the clergy are 
 to be sent to bring the Consecrand to the church, with 
 tapers and crosses, singing the anthem Firmetur manus tua. 
 Maskell quotes from Rastell the description of Ed- 
 ward IV. : " He was brought into Westmynster, and 
 there toke possessyon of the realme. And syttynge in 
 the seate royall, in the great hall of Westmyster, with 
 his septer in his hande, a question was axed of all the 
 people, yf they wolde admitte hym to continue as kynge : 
 to the whiche, with one voice, all the people cryed there, 
 Ye." It was the long marble seat, 12 feet by 3 feet, 
 called the King's Bench, in which the monarch was 
 seated, and here at other times he or his judges adminis- 
 tered justice. The Devise for Henry VII. says : — 
 
 " Accompanyed with his lords temporelles in their robes and 
 noblemen, he shall come yerly, and it is founden by presidents 
 by vj of the clokke, from his chambre into Westminster Hall, 
 where he shall sitt vndre cloth of estate in the marble chair 
 apparelled with clothes and ciuisshons of cloth of gold bawde- 
 kyn, as it apperteyneth." 
 
 The same for Henry VIII. From Tudor times all trace 
 of a preliminary election (for which word, as early as 
 Edward II,, " consecratio " is substituted) disappears. 
 But here the magnates of the realm assembled round 
 their Sovereign to await the inbringing of the Regalia by 
 the Convent, or Chapter, of Westminster, when they 
 came to conduct him to the church. 
 
 George III.'s Procession was an hour late of starting, 
 owing to the Sword of State (which, however, is not part
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 235 
 
 of the true Regalia) and the Baldacchinos having been 
 forgotten. It was a wonder that the Hall was ready at 
 all, for the workmen had struck for higher wages. 
 
 In the order of procession given below, the Queen's 
 Procession is immediately preceded by two Esquires of 
 Honour, " with robes worne bawdrich-wise and capps of 
 Estate in their hands" (Car. I.), who from the end of the 
 Hundred Years' War till George IV. 's Coronation repre- 
 sented the Dukes of Normandy and Guienne (or Aqu'itaine). 
 The latter came to the English crown by Henry II. 's 
 marriage with Eleanora, formerly Queen of Louis le 
 Jeune. The duchies were finally lost in 1453, but the 
 title "King of France," borne since the forty-third year 
 of Edward III., was not relinquished by our Sovereigns 
 till the Peace of Amiens in 1800. Norman-French is 
 still used in the formulas for giving the King's assent to 
 laws, on the stall-plates of the Knights of the Garter, 
 and in certain other connexions The lilies of France 
 have disappeared from the English shield, but " it has 
 been remarked that the lions in the royal arms are all the 
 insignia of territories now lost to us ; the first belongs to 
 Normandy, the second to Poictou or Maine, the third 
 to Aquitaine " (Jones). The absent Dukes have usually 
 been represented by two gentlemen of the Privy Cham- 
 ber, but at George I.'s Coronation we read of a couple 
 of players performing the part. At the Banquet they took 
 precedence even of the Lord Primate. 
 
 The place of the old historic Duchies has been taken 
 now by the young Colonies and India. 
 
 Richard III. and his Queen went in the procession 
 " barefote." The old rubricks explain this to mean wear- 
 ing buskins only, " without shoone." So Richard II., 
 " arraid in the fairest vestments and with buskins only 
 upon his feet." 
 
 Charles I., after delivering the crown to the Earl of 
 Pembroke in Westminster Hall, went bareheaded in 
 the procession, and " he continued soe till crowned " 
 (D'Ewes). So did also Charles 11. But James II. wore
 
 236 
 
 THE PROCESSION 
 
 with his "Parhament robes" — viz. a Surcoat of crimson 
 velvet, a large Mantle of the same, w^ith Hood, furred 
 w^ith ermine and bordered w^ith rich gold lace — a crimson 
 velvet Cap turned up with ermine. This Cap was worn 
 by King Edward VII., but some of his predecessors wore 
 the plumed hat of the Bath. 
 
 The following account by an eye-witness of the 
 assembling in Westminster Hall for George IV.'s Pro- 
 cession is taken from Coronation Anecdotes, 1823, pp. 
 282-292 : — 
 
 "His Majesty was guarded through the night by the Lord 
 Great Chamberlain and the Usher of the Black Rod. There 
 were no preparations of importance. His Majesty's sofa bed 
 was brought from Carlton House. On Thursday morning 
 the Lord Great Chamberlain, at seven o'clock, carried to his 
 Majesty his shirt and apparel, and with the Lord Chamberlain 
 of the Household dressed his Majesty. His Majesty then 
 breakfasted, and afterwards proceeded to his chamber, near 
 the south entrance into Westminster Hall. 
 
 " We entered the Hall at twenty minutes past five o'clock, 
 and a crowd of ladies, admitted by Peers' orders, and Peeresses, 
 were then struggling for admittance. 
 
 "The first thing we observed on having entered the Hall 
 was the canopy which was to be borne over the King by the 
 Barons of the Cinque Ports. The canopy was yellow — of silk 
 and gold embroidery, with short curtains of muslin spangled 
 with gold. Eight bearers, having fixed the poles by which the 
 canopy was supported, which were of steel (apparently), with 
 silver knobs, bore it up and down the Hall to practise the mode 
 of carrying it in procession. It was then deposited at the upper 
 end of the side-table of the Hall, to the left of the Throne. 
 The canopy was not very elegant in form, and did not seem 
 very well calculated to add to the effect of the procession. But 
 even at this early hour the appearance of the Hall, studded 
 with groups of gentlemen pensioners, and various other attend- 
 ants, in their fantastic and antique costumes, with the officers 
 of the Guards, and others, in military uniform, and, above all, 
 the elegantly dressed women who began to fill the galleries, was 
 altogether superb. At this time there were several hundreds of 
 spectators in the Hall. 
 
 " The sides of the upper end of the Hall, including the boxes 
 for the Foreign Ministers and Royal Family, were hung with 
 scarlet cloth, edged with gold.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 237 
 
 " The Throne was splendid with gold and crimson : the 
 canopy over the Throne was of crimson and gold, with the 
 Royal Arms in embroidery. The large square table before the 
 Throne, intended for the display of the Regalia, was of purple, 
 having a rim of gold, and an interior square moulding of the 
 same description about two feet from the edge. The platform 
 on which the Throne was placed, and the three steps imme- 
 diately descending from it, were covered with brown carpeting ; 
 the two other descending flights of steps, and the double chairs 
 placed by the side of the tables for the Peers (with the names 
 of their future occupiers), and the coverings of the railings in 
 front of the seats were of marone cloth. From the bottom of 
 the steps, descending from the Throne to the north gate, the 
 middle of the floor of the Hall was covered with blue cloth, in 
 the same manner as the platform without. The rest of the 
 floor and the seats were matted. The side-tables were covered 
 with green cloth ; and as on each side the galleries reached 
 nearly to the top of the windows in the wall, only the upper 
 arches of those windows and the noble roof of the old fabric 
 appeared, except at each end, the upper one especially, where 
 the grave visages of the Saxon Kings, newly decorated, made 
 their appearance. The light, which was only admitted from the 
 roof windows ^ and from those in each end, though sober, was, 
 on the whole, good. At the lower end the attendants of the 
 Earl Marshal attracted some notice by their dark dresses, with 
 white sashes, stockings, shoes with large rosettes, and Queen 
 Elizabeth ruffs, with gilt staves tipped with black. At a quarter 
 after seven o'clock an attendant, habited in the dress of Henri 
 Quatre, laid on the table, near the canopy, eight maces to be 
 borne in the course of the procession. 
 
 " Her Royal Highness the Duchess of Gloucester was the 
 first of the Royal Family who arrived in the Hall, taking her 
 seat in the Royal Box at a quarter before six. Her Royal High- 
 ness was splendidly attired in a rich dress of silver lama over 
 French lilac ; head-dress, a white satin hat with an elegant 
 plume of white feathers, turned up with a diamond button and 
 loop in front. Soon afterwards the Duchess of Clarence entered, 
 and took her seat next to her Royal sister-in-law. About half-past 
 seven their Royal Highnesses the Duchess of Kent, the Prin- 
 cess Sophia of Gloucester, and the Princess Feodore (daughter 
 of the Duchess of Kent) took their seats in the Royal Box. 
 
 ' The roof was repaired in 1819 and dormer window.s inserted. The 
 north window was completely renewed. For the Coronation a wooden 
 floor was laid down. An Act was passed for the temporary removal 
 of the Chancery and King's Bench Courts.
 
 238 
 
 THE PROCESSION 
 
 Their Royal Highnesses were attired in splendid dresses of 
 white satin, richly embroidered in silver, with rich bandeau 
 head-dresses and large plumes of white feathers. 
 
 "The Herb-women entered the Hall from the south end 
 before eight o'clock. Miss Fellowes, the Principal Herb- 
 woman, was led in by Mr. Fellowes : and the six young ladies, 
 her assistants, followed two and two. They were afterwards 
 seated at the north entrance of the Hall. They were elegantly 
 dressed in white, tastefully decorated with flowers. Miss 
 Fellowes wore, in addition to the same dress, a scarlet mantle. 
 At eight o'clock three large baskets were brought into the 
 Hall, filled with flowers, for them to bear. Of a very different 
 description from these were some persons who were observed 
 in various parts of the Hall. These were well-known prize- 
 fighters, who were stationed from an idea of the necessity of 
 keeping peace among the honourable and noble throng. We 
 observed Cribb, Randall, Richmond, and we understood many 
 others were present. 
 
 " The canopy was removed at eight o'clock from the side- 
 table where it had been placed, and was brought into the middle 
 of the Hall. The Barons of the Cinque Ports were then mar- 
 shalled, two to each pole ; they then bore the canopy down 
 the Hall by way of practice, according to a word of command. 
 Some laughter was at first excited by the irregular manner in 
 which the bearers moved. Their dresses were, however, ex- 
 tremely splendid — large cloaks of Garter blue satin, with slashed 
 arms of scarlet, and stockings of dead red, [doublets of crimson 
 satin, and black velvet caps and shoes]. 
 
 " Many Peers had been occasionally in the Hall at a very 
 early hour in the morning, and before eight o'clock they had 
 all arrived at the buildings near the House of Lords, and 
 took their coronets and robes. The Archbishops and Bishops 
 assembled about the same time, and vested themselves in their 
 rochets in the House of Lords and chambers adjacent. The 
 Judges and others of the Long Robe, together with the Gentle- 
 men of the Privy Chamber, Esquires of the Body, Serjeants at 
 Law, Masters in Chancery, Aldermen of London, Chaplains 
 having dignities and six Clerks in Chancery, being all in their 
 proper habits, assembled at the places of which notice had been 
 given, where officers of arms arranged them according to their 
 respective classes, four in a rank, placing the youngest on the 
 left, and then conducted them into the Hall. 
 
 " The King's Serjeants were in red gowns. The Masters in 
 Chancery (nine of whom attended) were in the dress in which 
 they attend the House of Lords. 
 
 "The Barons of the Cinque Ports took a second turn in the 
 Hall. About this time also the four swords were brought in,
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 239 
 
 and deposited on the end of the left-hand table, with the spurs 
 and a cushion for the Crown. The Knights of the Bath now 
 began to assemble, and, with the others who were to take part 
 in the procession, were ranged at the end of the Hall. The 
 dresses of the Knights of the Bath were extremely splendid, 
 but somewhat gaudy. The Knights had all close dresses of 
 white satin, puckered in a variety of ways. The Grand Crosses 
 wore flowing robes of pinkish-red satin, lined with white ; the 
 Commanders small mantles. The Judges and Privy Coun- 
 cillors, not being Peers, next entered ; the latter in splendid 
 dresses of blue velvet and gold. 
 
 " The Barons then entered. There were but forty-nine pre- 
 sent. Next came the Bishops— fifteen attended ; the Viscounts, 
 nineteen in number. The Earls were more numerous — we 
 should think seventy or eighty ; but the Hall had now become 
 so crowded that there was a difficulty in counting them accu- 
 rately. The Marquesses and Dukes, and lastly the great officers 
 of State, Archbishops, and members of the Royal Family, 
 entered. Prince Leopold of Saxe-Cobourg was in the full robes 
 of the Order of the Garter. The Princes of the Blood and some 
 of the Dukes placed themselves on the right of the platform 
 about the Throne. The Marquesses and some of the Earls on 
 the left side formed a line with those who had descended to the 
 floor of the Hall. The show of ermine and velvet on the descent 
 of the platform was of the most magnificent description. 
 
 " A herald then went through the line of Peers, marshalling 
 each according to the orders of their creation — the junior first. 
 They were a second time called over, and ranged in a double 
 file on each side of the middle space of the Hall by Mr. 
 Mash. 
 
 " Before the King entered, the Peers were all ranged on each 
 side of the Hall, none being left on the platform but the great 
 officers of State and the Royal Family. 
 
 "Precisely at ten o'clock the King entered the Hall from the 
 door behind the Throne, habited in robes of enormous size and 
 richness, wearing a black hat with a monstrous plume of ostrich 
 feathers, out of the midst of which rose a black heron's plume. 
 His Majesty seemed very much oppressed with the weight of 
 his robes. The train was of enormous length and breadth. It 
 was of crimson velvet adorned with large golden stars, and a 
 broad golden border. His Majesty frequently wiped his face 
 while he remained seated. He went through the ceremonies 
 which we have described with much spirit and apparent good 
 humour. In descending the steps of the platform his Majesty 
 seemed very feeble, and requested the aid and support of an 
 officer who was near him. Instead of standing under the 
 canopy, his Majesty, perhaps afraid of the awkwardness of the
 
 240 THE PROCESSION 
 
 Barons, preceded it. The canopy was therefore always borne 
 after him. When his Majesty had got a httle way down the Hall, 
 he turned to his train-bearers, and requested them to bear his 
 train further from him, apparently with a view to relieve him- 
 self from the weight. As he went down the Hall he conversed 
 with much apparent cheerfulness with the Bishop of Lincoln, 
 who was on his right hand." 
 
 In the same little book there is this further account of 
 the Bringing-in of the Regah'a and the order of the 1821 
 Liturgical Procession, the last which has taken place. 
 The last Queen Consort's "Proceeding," that of 1761, 
 is inserted in its proper place in square brackets : — 
 
 "His Majesty was, during the preliminary arrangements, in 
 his chamber, near the south entrance into Westminster Hall. 
 
 " The Peers were then called over in the House of Lords by 
 Deputy Garter, and proceeded to the Hall, where the other 
 persons appointed to walk in the procession had been previously 
 marshalled on the right and left by the officers of arms, leaving 
 an open passage in the middle, so that the procession with the 
 Regalia might pass uninterruptedly up the Hall. 
 
 " His Majesty, preceded by the great officers of State, entered 
 the Hall a few minutes after ten, and took his seat in the Chair 
 of State at the table, when a gun was fired. The Deputy Lord 
 Great Chamberlain, the Lord High Constable, and the Deputy 
 Earl Marshal ascended the steps, and placed themselves at the 
 outer side of the table. 
 
 "The Lord High Steward, the great officers, Deputy Garter, 
 and Black Rod arranged themselves near the Chair of State ; 
 the Royal train-bearers on each side of the Throne. 
 
 "The Lord Chamberlain, assisted by officers of the Jewel 
 Office, then brought the Sword of State to the Lord High 
 Constable, who delivered it to the Deputy Lord Great Chamber- 
 lain, by whom it was laid upon the table ; then Curtana, or the 
 Sword of Mercy, with the two Swords of Justice, being in like 
 manner presented, were drawn from their scabbards by the 
 Deputy Lord Great Chamberlain, and laid on the table before 
 his Majesty, after which the gold Spurs were delivered, and 
 also placed on the table. Immediately after a procession, con- 
 sisting of the Dean and Prebendaries of Westminster, in their 
 surplices and rich copes, proceeded up the Hall, from the lower 
 end thereof, in manner following : —
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 241 
 
 PROCESSION WITH, AND DELIVERY OF, THE 
 
 REGALIA. 
 
 Serjeant of the Vestry, in a scarlet mantle. 
 
 Children of the King's Chapel, in scarlet mantles, four abreast. 
 
 Children of the Choir of Westminster, in surplices, four abreast. 
 
 Gentlemen of the King's Chapel, in scarlet mantles, four abreast. 
 
 Choir of Westminster, in surplices, four abreast. 
 
 Sub-Dean of the Chapel Royal. 
 
 Two Pursuivants of Arms. 
 
 Two Heralds. 
 
 The two provincial Kings of Arms. 
 
 The Dean of Westminster, carrying St. Edward's Crown on a cushion 
 
 of cloth of gold. 
 
 First Prebendary of Westminster, carrying the Orb. 
 
 Second Prebendary, carrying the Sceptre with the Dove. 
 
 Third Prebendary, carrying the Sceptre with the Cross. 
 
 Fourth Prebendary, carrying St. Edward's Staff. 
 
 Fifth Prebendary, carrying the Chalice and Patina. 
 
 Sixth Prebendary, carrying the Bible. 
 
 " In this procession they made their reverences, first at the 
 lower end of the Hall, secondly about the middle, where both 
 the Choirs opening to the right and left [? made] a passage, 
 through which the ofificers of arms passing opened likewise on 
 each side, the seniors placing themselves nearest towards the 
 steps ; then the Dean and Prebendaries, having come to the 
 front of the steps, made their third reverence. This being 
 done, the Dean and Prebendaries being come to the foot of the 
 steps. Deputy Garter preceding them (he having waited their 
 coming there), ascended the steps, and, approaching near the 
 table before the King, made their reverence. The Dean then 
 presented the Crown to the Lord High Constable, who delivered 
 it to the Deputy Lord Great Chamberlain, and it was by him 
 placed on the table before the King. The rest of the Regalia 
 was severally delivered by each Prebendary, on his knee, to 
 the Dean, by him to the Lord High Constable, by him to the 
 Deputy Lord Great Chamberlain, and by him laid on the table. 
 The Regalia being thus delivered, the Prebendaries and Dean 
 returned to the middle of the Hall. His Majesty having com- 
 manded Deputy Garter to summon the noblemen and Bishops 
 who were to bear the Regalia, the Deputy Lord Great
 
 242 THE PROCESSION 
 
 Chamberlain, then taking up the several Swords, Sceptres, the 
 Orb, and Crown, placed them in the hands of those by whom 
 they were to be carried. 
 
 I. St. Edward's Staff, by the Marquess of Salisbury. 
 II. The Spurs, by Lord Calthorpe, as deputy to the Baroness Grey 
 de Ruthyn. 
 
 III. The Sceptre with the Cross, by the Marquess Wellesley. 
 
 IV. The pointed Sword of Temporal Justice, by the Earl of 
 
 Galloway. 
 V. The pointed Sword of Spiritual Justice, by the Duke of 
 Northumberland. 
 
 V^I. Curtana, or Sword of Mercy, by the Duke of Newcastle. 
 VII. The Sword of State, by the Duke of Dorset. 
 VIII. The Sceptre with the Dove, by the Duke of Rutland. 
 IX. The Orb, by the Duke of Devonshire. 
 
 X. St. Edward's Crown, by the Marquess of Anglesey, as Lord 
 High Steward. 
 XL The Patina, by the Bishop of Gloucester. 
 XII. The Chalice, by the Bishop of Chester, 
 XIII. The Bible, by the Bishop of Ely. 
 
 " The two Bishops who are to support his Majesty were then 
 summoned by Deputy Garter, and, ascending the steps, placed 
 themselves on each side of the King. 
 
 "PROCESSION TO THE ABBEY. 
 "The second gun was then fired, and the procession moved 
 upon the blue cloth spread on the platform from the Throne in 
 Westminster Hall to the great steps in the Abbey Church ; the 
 following anthem, ' O Lord, grant the King a long life,' etc., 
 being sung in parts, in succession, with his Majesty's band 
 playing, the sounding of trumpets, and the beating of drums, 
 until the arrival in the Abbey. 
 
 ORDER. 
 
 The King's Herb- woman with her six Maids, strewing the way with 
 
 herbs. 
 
 Messenger of the College of Arms, in a scarlet cloak, with the 
 
 arms of the College embroidered on the left shoulder. 
 
 The Dean's Beadle of Westminster, with his staff. 
 
 The High Constable of Westminster, with his staff, in a scarlet cloak. 
 
 Two Household Fifes with banners of velvet fringed with gold, 
 
 and five Household Drummers in Royal livery, drum-covers 
 
 of crimson velvet, laced and fringed with gold.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 243 
 
 The Drum-Major, in a rich livery, and a crimson scarf fringed 
 
 with gold. 
 
 Eight Trumpets in rich liveries of crimson velvet : banners of crimson 
 
 damask, embroidered and fringed with gold, to the silver trumpets. 
 
 Kettle-Drums, drum covers of crimson damask, embroidered and 
 
 fringed with gold. 
 
 Eight Trumpets in liveries, as before. 
 
 Serjeant Trumpeter, with his mace and collar of SS. 
 
 The Knight Marshal, attended by his OfiRcers. 
 
 The Six Clerks in Chancery, in gowns of black flowered satin. 
 
 The King's Chaplains having dignities, in scarlet habits. 
 
 The Sheriffs of London. 
 
 The Alderman and Recorder of London, in scarlet gowns. 
 
 Masters in Chancery, in black figured silk gowns. 
 
 The King's Serjeants at Law, in scarlet gowns. 
 
 The King's Ancient Serjeant, in scarlet robe. 
 
 The King's Solicitor-General. The King's Attorney-General. 
 
 (In gowns of black velvet.) 
 
 Gentlemen of the Privy Chamber, 
 
 Serjeant of the Vestry of the Chapel Royal. Serjeant Porter. 
 
 (In scarlet robes.) 
 
 Children of the Choir of Westminster, in surplices. 
 
 Children of the Chapel Royal, in surplices, with scarlet mantles 
 
 over them. 
 
 Choir of Westminster, in surplices. 
 
 Gentlemen of the Chapel Royal, in scarlet mantles. 
 
 Sub-Dean of the Chapel Royal, in scarlet gown. 
 
 Prebendaries of Westminster, in surplices and rich copes. 
 
 The Dean of Westminster, in a surplice and rich cope. 
 
 Pursuivants of Scotland and Ireland, in their tabards. 
 
 His Majesty's Band. 
 
 Officers attendant on the Knights Commanders of the Bath, 
 
 in their mantles, chains, and badges. 
 
 Knights Grand Crosses of the Bath (not Peers) in the full habit 
 
 of their Order, caps in their hands. 
 
 A Pursuivant of Arms, in his tabard. 
 
 Barons of the Exchequer and Justices of both Benches. 
 
 The Lord Chief Baron of the The Lord Chief Justice of the 
 
 Exchequer. Common Pleas. 
 
 The Vice-Chancellor. The Master of the Rolls. 
 
 The Lord Chief Justice of the King's Bench. 
 
 (All in full State robes.) 
 
 The Clerks of the Council in Ordinary. 
 
 Privy Councillors, not Peers.
 
 244 THE PROCESSION 
 
 Register of the Order of the Garter. 
 
 Knights of the Garter (not Peers), in the full habit and collar 
 of the Order, caps in their hands. 
 
 His Majesty's Vice-Chamberlain. 
 
 Comptroller of his Majesty's Treasurer of his Majesty's House- 
 
 Household, hold, bearing the crimson bag 
 
 with the medals. 
 A Pursuivant of Arms, in his tabard. 
 Heralds of Scotland and Ireland, in their tabards and collars of SS. 
 
 The Standard of Hanover, borne by the Earl of Mayo. 
 
 [Baronesses, in their robes of estate, their coronets in their hands.] 
 
 Barons, in their robes of estate, their coronets in their hands. 
 
 A Herald, in his tabard and collar of SS. 
 
 The Standard of Ireland, borne The Standard of Scotland, borne 
 
 by Lord Beresford. by the Earl of Lauderdale. 
 
 The Bishops of England and Ireland, in their rochets, with theii caps 
 
 in their hands. 
 
 Two Heralds, in their tabards and collars of SS. 
 
 [Viscountesses, etc.] 
 
 Viscounts, in their robes of estate, their coronets in their hands. 
 
 Two Heralds, in their tabards and collars of SS. 
 
 The Standard of England, borne by Lord Hill. 
 
 [Countesses, etc.] 
 
 Earls, in their robes of estate, their coronets in their hands. 
 
 Two Heralds, in their tabards and collars of SS. 
 
 The Union Standard, borne by Earl Ilarcourt. 
 
 [Marchionesses, etc.] 
 
 Marquesses, in their robes of estate, their coronets in their hand. 
 
 The Lord Chamberlain of his Majesty's Household, in his robes of 
 
 estate, his coronet in his hand, attended by an officer of the Jewel 
 
 Office in a scarlet mantle, with a crown embroidered on his 
 
 left shoulder, bearing a cushion, on which are placed the 
 
 Ruby Ring and the Sword to be girt about the King. 
 
 The Lord Steward of his Majesty's Household, in his robes of estate, 
 his coronet in his hand. 
 
 The Royal Standard, borne by the Earl of Harrington. 
 
 King of Arms of the Gloucester King of Hanover King of 
 
 Order of St. Arms, in his Arms, in his 
 
 Michael and .St. tabard, crown in tabard, crown in 
 
 George, in his his hand. his hand, 
 tabard, crown in 
 his hand. 
 
 [Duchesses, etc.] 
 
 Dukes, in their robes ot estate, tlieii coronets in their hands.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 245 
 
 Ulster King of Arms, Clarenceux Kinq of Norroy King of Arms, 
 
 in his tabard, Arms, in his in his tabard, 
 
 crown in his tabard, crown in crown in his 
 
 hand. his hand. ' hand. 
 
 The Lord Privy Seal, in his The Lord President of the Council, 
 
 robes of estate, coronet in his robes of estate, coronet 
 
 in his hand. in his hand. 
 
 Archbishops of Ireland. 
 
 The Archbishop of York, in his rochet, cap in hand. 
 
 The Lord High Chancellor, in his robes of estate, with his coronet in 
 
 his hand, bearing his purse, and attended by his Purse-bearer. 
 
 The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, in his rochet, cap in his hand. 
 
 Two Serjeants at Arms. 
 
 [Two Gentlemen representing the Dukes of Aquitaine and Normandy. ] 
 
 [The Queen's Vice-Chamberlain (Lord Viscount Cantalupe). 
 
 The Ivory Rod with 
 the Dove, borne 
 by the Earl of 
 Northampton, 
 in his robes 
 of estate. 
 Two Serjeants at 
 Arms, with their 
 gilt collars and 
 maces. 
 A Baron of 
 the Cinque 
 Ports, sup- 
 porting the 
 Canopy. 
 
 1 
 
 Two Gentlemen Ushers 
 
 The Queen's Lord 
 
 Chamberlain (Duke 
 
 of Manchester), 
 
 in his robes, with 
 
 his coronet and 
 
 staff in his hands. 
 
 The Queen's Crown, 
 
 borne by the Duke 
 
 of Bolton, in his 
 
 robes of estate. 
 
 
 8 
 
 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 A Baron of 
 the Cinque 
 Ports, sup- 
 porting the 
 Canopy. 
 
 Dr. Thomas | 
 Hay ter, Lord 
 
 Bishop of 
 Norwich, in 
 
 his rochet, 
 supporter to 
 
 the Queen. 
 
 the Queen. 
 
 The 
 
 QUEEN, 
 
 in her Royal 
 
 Robes of 
 
 Crimson 
 
 Velvet ; 
 
 on her 
 
 head a circlet of Gold, adorned 
 with Jewels ; going under 
 
 a Canopy of 
 
 Cloth of Gold ; her Train 
 
 borne by Her Royal 
 
 Highness the 
 
 Princess Augusta, 
 
 in her robes of 
 
 Estate, assisted by 
 
 Six Earls' daughters. 
 
 The Sceptre with the 
 
 Cross, borne by 
 
 the Duke of 
 
 Rutland, 
 in his robes 
 
 of estate. 
 Two Serjeants at 
 Arms, with their 
 gilt collars and 
 maces. 
 Drjohn | A Baron of 
 Thomas, j the Cinque 
 
 Lord Bishop! Ports, sup- 
 cf Lincoln, j porting the 
 in his rochet,! Canopy, 
 supporter to 
 
 A Baron, do.' 
 A Baron, do.' 
 A Baron, do. 
 
 
 
 Lady Jane 
 
 Steuart. 
 
 Lady Elizabeth 
 
 INIontague. 
 
 Lady Mary 
 
 Grey. 
 
 Lady Mary 
 
 Douglas. 
 
 Lady Heneage 
 
 Finch. 
 
 Lady Selina 
 
 Hastings. 
 
 A Baron, do 
 A Baron, do 
 
 A Baron.do. "^ 
 
 < \, 
 A Baron of ^ 
 the Cinque ,^ 
 Ports, sup- ^^ 
 porting the 
 Canopy.
 
 246 
 
 THE PROCESSION 
 
 The Princess Augusta, 
 
 her coronet borne by the Marquess of Carnarvon. 
 
 Duchess of Ancaster, Mistress of the Robes. 
 
 Two Women of her Majesty's Bedchamber.] 
 
 St. Edward's Staff, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Marquess of 
 
 SaHsbury. 
 
 The third Sword, 
 
 borne by the 
 Earl of Galloway. 
 
 Usher of the Green Rod. 
 
 The Lord Mayor 
 
 of London in 
 his gown, collar, 
 
 and jewel, 
 
 bearing the 
 
 City mace. 
 
 THE REGALIA. 
 
 The Gold Spurs, 
 
 borne by the 
 Lord Calthorpe. 
 
 Curtana, borne by 
 
 the Duke of 
 
 Newcastle. 
 
 Two Serjeants at Arms. 
 
 Usher of the White Rod. 
 
 The Sceptre with the 
 
 Cross, borne by 
 
 the Marquess 
 
 Wellesley. 
 
 The pointed Sword, 
 borne by the Duke 
 of Northumberland. 
 
 The Lord Lyon 
 
 of Scotland, 
 
 in his tabard, 
 
 carrying his 
 
 crown and 
 
 sceptre. 
 
 Garter Principal 
 
 King of Arms, 
 
 in his tabard, 
 
 bearing his 
 
 crown and 
 
 sceptre. 
 
 Gentleman Usher 
 of the Black 
 Rod, bearing 
 his rod. 
 
 The Deputy Lord Great Chamberlain of England, in his robes of 
 estate, his coronet and his white staff in his hand. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Prince Leopold, in the full habit of the Order 
 of the Garter, carrying, in his right hand, his baton as P'ield- 
 Marshal, and, in his left, his cap and feathers ; his train borne by 
 a Page. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Gloucester, in his robes of estate, 
 carrying, in his right hand, his baton as Field-Marshal, and in his 
 left his coronet ; his train borne by a Page. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, in his robes of estate, 
 carrying, in his right hand, his baton as Field-Marshal, and his 
 coronet in his left ; and his train borne by a Page. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Sussex, in his robes of estate, with 
 his coronet in his hand ; and his train borne by a Page. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of Clarence, in his robes of estate, with 
 his coronet in his hand ; and his train borne by a Page. 
 
 His Royal Highness the Duke of York, in his robes of estate, carrying, 
 in his right hand, his baton as Field-Marshal, and his coronet in 
 his left ; and his train borne by a Page. 
 
 The High Constable of Ireland, The High Constable of Scotland, 
 
 in his robes, coronet in his in his robes, coronet in his 
 
 hand, with his staff. hand, with his staff. 
 
 Two Serjeants at Arms.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 247 
 
 The Deputy Earl 
 
 Marshal, with 
 
 his staff. 
 
 The Sword of State, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Duke of Dorset. 
 
 The Lord High Con- 
 stable of England, 
 in his robes, his 
 coronet in his hand, 
 
 with his staff; 
 
 attended by a Page 
 
 carrying his baton 
 
 of Field-Marshal. 
 
 te 
 
 
 , 
 
 _c 
 
 
 TJ 
 
 ">. 
 
 <U 
 
 1-1 
 
 >-■ 
 
 43 
 
 & 
 
 n 
 
 •«-t 
 
 <L> 
 
 
 
 u^ 
 
 -«-> 
 
 c 
 
 C/3 
 
 a 
 
 EC 
 
 42 
 
 e 
 
 cj 
 
 b/) 
 
 
 
 1) 
 
 C/5 
 
 £ 
 
 4J 
 
 1) 
 
 -a 
 
 
 
 
 >-4 
 
 
 
 < 
 
 
 J 
 
 The Sceptre 
 
 with the Dove, 
 
 carried by 
 
 the Duke of 
 
 Rutland. 
 
 The Patina, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Bishop of 
 
 Gloucester. 
 
 Supporter : 
 
 Lord Bishop of 
 
 Oxford, for 
 
 Wells. 
 
 V ■ 
 
 •d; S the Lord Bishop 
 S M of Bath and 
 
 <u 43 
 
 S^ 
 
 O42 
 
 c.t; 
 
 Captain of the Yeomen 
 
 of the Guard, 
 
 in his 
 
 robes of estate ; 
 
 coronet in his 
 
 hand. 
 
 Two Sergeants at Arms 
 
 St. Edward's 
 
 Crown, carried 
 
 by the Lord 
 
 High Steward 
 
 in his robes. 
 
 The Bible, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Bishop of 
 
 Ely. 
 
 THE KING. 
 
 In the Royal Robes, 
 
 wearing a cap of 
 
 estate, adorned with 
 
 jewels, under a 
 
 canopy of cloth of 
 
 gold, borne by 
 
 Sixteen Barons of 
 
 the Cinque Ports. 
 
 His Majesty's Train 
 
 borne by Eight 
 Eldest Sons of Peers, 
 
 assisted by the 
 Master of the Robes, 
 and followed by the 
 Groom of the Robes. 
 Gold Stick of the 
 Life Guards in 
 Waiting, in his 
 robes ; coronet 
 in his hand. 
 
 The Orb, 
 
 carried by the 
 
 Duke of 
 
 Devonshire. 
 
 The Chalice, 
 
 borne by the 
 
 Bishop of 
 
 Chester. 
 
 2 =-0 
 cL"' 2 
 
 tr5 o 3 
 rr 3 ft) 
 
 c^S ^ 
 
 n o u 
 ^ "». £; 
 S I— '-1 
 
 CLff 3' 
 
 Supporter : 
 Lord Bishop 
 
 of Lincoln, 
 for the Lord 
 
 Bishop of 
 Durham. 
 
 n 
 
 m 
 
 n 
 
 = 3 
 
 3 
 
 o' 
 
 3 
 n 
 
 Captain of the Band 
 of Gentlemen 
 
 Pensioners, 
 
 in his robes of 
 
 estate ; coronet in 
 
 his hand. 
 
 Lords of the Bedchamber. 
 
 The Keeper of his Majesty's Privy Purse. 
 
 Grooms of the King's Bedchamber. 
 
 Equerries and Pages of Honour. 
 
 Aides-de-Camp. 
 
 Gentlemen Ushers. 
 
 Physicians, Surgeons, Apothecaries.
 
 248 THE PROCESSION 
 
 Ensign of the Yeomen of the Lieutenant of the Yeomen of the 
 
 Guard. Guard. 
 
 His Majesty's Pages in full State Liveries. 
 
 His Majesty's Footmen in full State Liveries. 
 
 Exons of the Yeomen Yeoman of the Exons of the Yeomen 
 
 of the Guard. Guard. of the Guard. 
 
 Gentleman Harbinger of the Band of Gentlemen Pensioners. 
 
 Clerk of the Cheque Clerk of the Cheque 
 
 to the Yeomen of the Guard. to the Gentlemen Pensioners. 
 
 Yeomen of the Guard, to close the Procession. 
 
 " On the arrival of the procession at the Abbey, the Herb- 
 woman and her Maids, and the Serjeant Porter, remained at 
 the entrance within the great west door." 
 
 Coronations have fallen on diminished days. But 
 among features recently disused, it is the great Liturgical 
 Procession, with its solemn and religious magnificence, 
 which can least be spared. It had varied hardly at all 
 for a thousand years. " Let him be conducted to the 
 church with sound of trumpets and with chanting," says 
 King Stephen's Order. Such a detail, e.g.y as the carry- 
 ing the Bible in the "proceeding" answers to the 
 carrying of the Holy Gospels in Liber Regalis — " cum 
 textibus et thuribulis." The latter feature remained till 
 the nineteenth century — " the Groom of the Vestry in 
 a scarlet robe with a Perfuming Pan in his hand, burning 
 Perfumes all the way from Westminster Hall to the 
 Quire-door of the Church." He is shown in Sandford's 
 large plate (1685) and in the prints of George III.'s 
 Coronation.^ Evelyn mentions the " perfume burnt 
 before the office began " in the Chapel Royal, St. James's, 
 at Easter, 1684. Ten years ago the Bishop of Peter- 
 borough in a Charge {Guardian^ June 26, 1901) remarked 
 that " it would not seem unlikely that at the King's 
 Coronation service in Westminster Abbey in 1902 in- 
 cense will be used. And thus we may take a step 
 
 ^ See Richard Thomson's Processions and Ceremonies, etc., 1820, 
 and Bailey's The Coronation, 1821. The thurifer is mentioned also at 
 George H.'s Coronation. In Bancroft's Form of Dedication, etc., of a 
 Church {1685), there is a form for consecrating a censer.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 249 
 
 towards the future legalizing for general use of a sym- 
 bolic and Scriptural ceremonial act which only super- 
 stitious abuse has excluded from the services of our 
 Church, and which many will rejoice to see legally re- 
 stored." The Bishop had already quoted the observation 
 of the Archbishop of Canterbury, to the effect that " It 
 would always be possible, if some great occasion made it 
 suitable, for the Sovereign, with the advice of the 
 Primate, to order a great ceremony in which the use of 
 incense should form a part " — viz., under Elizabeth's 
 Act of Uniformity ; but the expectation thus aroused 
 was not fulfilled. 
 
 On the other hand, holy water and portable lights 
 (golden " candelabra ") disappeared in the time of 
 James 1. from the procession and the service — these 
 were also a feature of episcopal consecrations. The 
 relics formerly preserved in St. Edward's Chapel were 
 destroyed earlier. When Henry VI. was to be crowned, 
 *'all the prelattcs wente on procession berynge eche of 
 them a relyk of dyuerse sayntes." 
 
 It was to be " cum ordinata processione et cantu glo- 
 rioso " — " psallendo antecedentes." For James II., as for 
 George IV., O Lord^ grant the King^ etc., was sung ; for 
 Elizabeth, Salve festa dies. Firmetm manus is prescribed 
 in the Ethclred Ordo, but this was in later ages sung in 
 church. Charles I.'s procession went " singing all the 
 way." 
 
 The King's Herb-woman with her Six Maids. — This 
 pretty office was a post eagerly coveted. Miss Fellowes 
 was sister to the Great Chamberlain's secretary. In 
 1685 we read of "Mary Dowle, Strewer of Herbs in 
 Ordinary to His Majesty." There were nine large 
 baskets of sweet simples and flowers, each basket carried 
 by two maids. Sandford portrays them. 
 
 " O the rose, the gentle rose, 
 And the fennel all so green ; 
 God grant us grace in every place 
 
 To pray for our King and our Queen,"
 
 250 THE PROCESSION 
 
 says the old carol with charming inconsequence. In the 
 St. Margaret's Westminster accompts for 1650 is a pay- 
 ment for "herbs strewed in the church upon a day of 
 thanksgiving." 
 
 With the Sub-Dean of the Chapel Royal walked for- 
 merly the Confessor of the Household. Bishop Andrewes 
 refers to this ecclesiastic, and in Chamberlayne's Present 
 State of England (ibyj) there is an account of his duties. 
 There is a picture of him in the Gentleman's Magazine of 
 1 76 1, and he appears in The Coronation ; Ceremonies to he 
 Observed at the Ensuing Coronation^ published by J. Bailey 
 in 1 82 1, though he is not named in the official Order of 
 Proceedings. The office was somewhat surreptitiously 
 altered to "Chaplain of the Household" in 1859, on the 
 death of Dr. Charles Wesley, in consequence of the agita- 
 tion against auricular confession. In 1685 he is described 
 as " Stephen Crespion, Clerk, Confessor to the King's 
 Household, Chanter of the Choir of Westminster and 
 a Gentleman of the Chapel Royal, in a Scarlet Mantle 
 and Surplice." 
 
 In 1 831 the Gentlemen Pensioners wore modern 
 uniform instead of Tudor costume. Privy Councillors 
 at George III.'s Coronation wore Court dress, but at 
 George IV. 's the dress of Elizabeth's time. 
 
 The Platform. — ^About 500 yards to the Church door, 
 and 30 or 40 yards to the Quire door. It was 24 feet 
 broad, and 4 feet in height. At the sides were lower 
 platforms, on which the Foot Guards stood. In 1761 
 the spectators were surprised to see officers conversing 
 familiarly with common soldiers. It appeared that many 
 of these were gentlemen who had paid for the privilege 
 of acting the part. 
 
 The Navy had hitherto only been recognised in the 
 procession by the King's Watermen. The Annual 
 Register for 1761 says : "A number of sailors, all clean 
 dressed, came to the platform and insisted on standing 
 there to see the procession, which had like to have occa- 
 sioned a quarrel between them and the soldiers ; but the
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 251 
 
 commanding officer, to prevent a disturbance, ordered 
 that they should remain there, provided they would be 
 quiet ; which they punctually complied with. But 
 when the King passed by they could contain themselves 
 no longer. The boatswain began with his call, and the 
 sailors gave three loud cheers, with which his Majesty 
 appeared highly delighted." 
 
 The seamen (as at Queen Victoria's funeral) proved 
 themselves handy. A blue awning, on ornamental poles, 
 and drawn together by crimson cords, had been con- 
 tracted for for ;^500. The weather had been wet, but 
 turned out fine, and as this roof would have obstructed 
 the view of the richly-dressed spectators in the windows 
 near, it was ordered to be rolled up. Whereupon "an 
 honest Jack Tar climbed up to the top and stripped it 
 off in a minute or two, whereas the persons appointed 
 for the service might have been an hour about it." To 
 each cord was assigned a man in a becoming dress. 
 These attendants bore staves, and were empowered to 
 act as constables. A number of others, similarly liveried, 
 were placed at intervals with hammers, pincers, and other 
 appliances for repairing any damage to the platform. 
 
 The processional platform had been for centuries 
 covered with blue ray cloth. The part within the 
 church is the perquisite of the Dean and Chapter, for- 
 merly of the Sacrist. The part outside was to be dis- 
 tributed to the poor by the High Almoner. But in 
 1509 we read: "Their Highnesses went to West- 
 minster Abbey upon cloth, vulgarly called cloth of ray, 
 th^ whiche cloth was cut and spoyled by the rude and 
 common people immediately after their repaire into the 
 abbey.^' 
 
 On either side of the platform speculators had been 
 allowed to erect vast draped " theatres," seats in which 
 were let at enormous prices. In 176 1 a ground-rent 
 had been paid of from three to five guineas a square foot. 
 Window-places also fetched large sums ; one room for a 
 gentleman and lady cost 140 guineas; one small house,
 
 252 THE PROCESSION 
 
 after paying for scaffolding, cleared ;^700. A note in 
 the Annual Register (1761, p. 215) mentions that the 
 price of a good place at Edward II.'s and Edward III.'s 
 Coronation was a halfpenny ; at Richard II.'s and 
 Henry IV. 's a penny ; at Henry V.'s, a half-groat (two- 
 pence). But Coronations became so frequent that the 
 price went back to almost nothing. From Edward IV., 
 however, to Henry VII. a half-groat seems to have been 
 the fee. It rose at the next three Coronations to a 
 groat ; at Elizabeth's to a tester ; at James I.'s and 
 Charles I.'s (when, owing to the pest, the coming of 
 sightseers from London was forbidden) to a shilling ; at 
 Charles II.'s and James II.'s to half-a-crown ; at the next 
 three Coronations to a crown ; and to see George II. 
 crowned some gave half a guinea. In 1821 even the 
 trees in St Margaret's churchyard (the rights over which 
 were fiercely disputed) brought a handsome sum to the 
 overseers. 
 
 The whole of the Abbey nave was let in 1821 by the 
 Dean and Chapter to one Glauville ! The seats were 
 not all occupied then or in 1831. At George III.'s 
 Coronation, for the front seats in the nave galleries ten 
 guineas was paid, which seems a moderate sum ; but the 
 nave congregation, though they hear the music, can see 
 nothing of the Coronation itself, except from the tri- 
 forium. The Annual Register of 1821 records that all 
 the monuments were boarded up, and that the great 
 galleries were erected without a single hook or nail being 
 driven into the fabrick. But the risk from fire is appal- 
 ling. The space east of the Choir screen has always 
 passed under the temporary jurisdiction of the Earl 
 Marshal, and the Chapter's claim to control part of it 
 has been more than once disallowed. Since 1848 the 
 capitular control over the nave has also been surrendered, 
 and all the arrangements, from floor to " nunneries," 
 made by the Earl Marshal. The old organ was in 
 1 82 1 removed from the loft, which was reserved for 
 the quaintly-attired trumpeters and musicians, and there
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 253 
 
 was accommodation inside the Choir for 4000 persons. 
 Each person was allowed 22 inches, and every box had 
 a lock and key. In either of the transepts were thirty- 
 seven tiers of benches. Galleries on either side of the 
 eastern portion of the Sanctuary overlooked the Altar. 
 The upholstering of the church was handed o\'er to a 
 firm of undertakers, whose preparations in the Sacra- 
 rium, however, were described in the Annual Register as 
 " magnificent." The Altar, which had a gradine or 
 shelf, and exhibited according to ancient usage the most 
 splendid pieces of gold plate, was covered with a rich 
 carpet ot blue and gold brocade, the antependium being 
 of gold lace, and gold lace at the bottom and sides. 
 Behind rose a dossal of blue and gold brocade, " clipped 
 on each side with golden palm branches, which rose 
 from the floor to the height of 12 feet, and then gradu- 
 ally spread till they became intermingled with the 
 drapery above." Here, over the Altar, was the Musick 
 Gallery, with seats for spectators. A contemporary 
 picture shows the Altar candles lighted. There seem to 
 have"'been twenty-eight lighted tapers on the Altar when 
 William and Mary were crowned, and eight behind it."^ 
 Refreshments were on sale. " There was cakes 
 and apples in all the chapels," to quote Mr. Maguire. 
 It has to be remembered, however, that the Abbey 
 doors opened at four o'clock, those of Westminster 
 Hall at three. Many of the attendants passed the 
 night there. Horace Walpole writes in his lively way 
 of the 1 76 1 Coronation: "Some of the peeresses 
 wqre dressed overnight, slept in arm-chairs, and were 
 waked if they tumbled their heads." George III., 
 ■Queen Charlotte, and the Princess Dowager, were con- 
 veyed across the Park privately in their chairs at 9 a.m. 
 No coaches, except those of peers and peeresses, were 
 allowed to pass after seven o'clock, and none at all after 
 
 ^ See " The English Altar and its Surroundings," by J- N. Comper, 
 in Dr. VV. Legg's Some Principles of the Prayer Book (1899).
 
 2 54 THE PROCESSION 
 
 nine. George IV. slept at the Speaker's. (The King's 
 Vigil was of old kept always at Westminster.) The 
 King was " ready before anybody else " (Croker), and 
 " even after he had put on his robes and his hat, most 
 cumbrous and heavy, he had to wait full half-an-hour for 
 the Great Chamberlain, Lord Gwydir, who, it seems, 
 had torn his robes and was obliged to have them 
 mended." 
 
 Croker wrote afterwards to Peel : — 
 
 " You can have no idea of the splendour of the pageant, or 
 of the good order and good luck which accompanied the 
 ceremony. . . , Lord Gwydir had much to do, and yet did 
 it pretty well. One little mortification he suffered. He abused, 
 some say struck with his wand, one of the heralds for some 
 supposed breach of duty. The herald, with great good sense, 
 took the blow as a mere mistake, and said : ' My lord, you do 
 not know our functions, characters, or duties. We are not 
 servants. My family were gentlemen five hundred years before 
 a Burrell was heard of.' " * 
 
 In 1 83 1 forty private gentlemen acted as pages to the 
 Earl Marshal, and all the nobility were at one time 
 allowed to bring a retinue of pages. 
 
 George III.'s procession started just before noon, and 
 the King and Queen entered the Quire at half-past one. 
 Mrs. Montagu, an eye-witness, says : " His countenance 
 expressed a benevolent joy in the vast concourse of people 
 and their loud acclamations, but there was not the least air 
 of pride or insolent exultation."- William IV. was punctual 
 to the stroke of eleven. " A grand procession, a fine day, 
 an immense crowd, and great acclamations," writes 
 Greville. "The Coronation went off well, and whereas 
 nobody was satisfied before it, everybody was after it." 
 
 Before George III.'s Coronation there was threatened 
 a strike of chairmen and hackney coachmen. The 
 
 1 Yet the Willoughby de Eresby barony dates from 1313. That 
 Lord Gwydyr's grandson, the late Lord, was present at the Coro- 
 nations of 1831, 1838, and 1902. The now venerable Earl Nelson 
 attended William IV. 's obsequies as a peer of the realm. 
 
 * Letters, vol. iv. pp. 367, 368.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 255 
 
 Council ordered them to be out by 4 a.m. and perform 
 their duties. Finally they threw themselves on the 
 generosity of the public, and few fares grudged a guinea 
 that day. Indeed, most people had to walk, even from 
 the country. People gave sixpence for a glass of water 
 and a shilling for a roll. There were ample preparations 
 made at the hospitals and at the barracks. Elaborate 
 precautions have always been taken against the vast piles 
 of woodwork, both inside and outside the Abbey, catch- 
 ing fire, and a plentiful supply of water provided. In 
 1 761 the Earl Marshal forbade fireworks or bonfires in 
 any part of Westminster for seven days after the Coro- 
 nation. 
 
 The procession on that occasion was preceded by that 
 of the Princess Dowager of Wales, which was closed by 
 " three Mahometan Ambassadors in the proper dress of 
 their country, having their turbans of fine muslin on 
 their heads, and long gowns of flowered and laced silk ; 
 their scabbards were crimson, and in each of them was 
 enclosed a dagger and a poniard." 
 
 James II. directed that his procession should go four 
 abreast " for the greater glory of the solemnity," and that 
 his Consort should go even with him, except where the 
 space was too narrow. Mary Tudor, like Edward VI., 
 was met by three silver crosses and eighty singing men, 
 "all in rich and gorgeous copes," and by ten Bishops in 
 mitre and cope, and bearing " crosier-staves." 
 
 Who is the Hereditary Standard-bearer of England ? 
 Ralph de Toeni's right was acknowledged at Hastings, 
 and his representative (Mr. Falconer Madan points out 
 to me) is Sir Robert Gresley, of Drakelowe, eleventh 
 baronet. But in 1902 the Standard was borne by Mr. 
 Francis Dymoke, the present Champion. 
 
 The rich canopies or baldachins carried by silver 
 " hastse " over the King and Queen have been disused 
 since 182 1, although they were borne formerly not only 
 in the open air, but as far as the Quire door. They lend 
 dignity and reverence to a royal procession. The Cinque
 
 256 THE PROCESSION 
 
 Ports have again petitioned to be allowed to perform this 
 honourable office in 191 1. It is said to have been granted 
 to them by King John on condition of their providing 
 vessels for his passage to Normandy. But an " umbra- 
 culum sericum " was carried over Richard L, and doubt- 
 less earlier, by four earls. When the German emperors 
 rode to their consecration, the canopy, embroidered 
 with the double-headed eagle, was borne over them by 
 twelve senators of Frankfort, also on horseback. The 
 baldacchino used for Russian Coronations is supported 
 by sixteen commanding officers. Hastings has always 
 been assigned the right-hand foremost "spear," in token 
 of precedence. When the King has received his crown, 
 the barons or " guardians " of the Five Ports put on their 
 caps. An interesting pamphlet has been written about 
 this " sergeantry " by Mr. Charles Dawson, F.S.A. 
 Since James II. 's Coronation, when there were separate 
 canopies for the King and Queen, the sixteen barons 
 have become thirty-two. At the Coronation of William 
 and Mary they claimed double fees, but in vain. 
 
 The old Orders direct that St. Edward's Chalice is 
 to be borne in the Procession by the Lord Chan- 
 cellor, and the Paten by the Lord Treasurer, if they 
 be Bishops. 
 
 In Charles I.'s procession " the Lord Mayor of London 
 carried the shorter Scepter." He wore a magnificent 
 dress. The Corporation until William IV. came to 
 Westminster in State barges. In 1902 the Lord Mayor 
 drove in his State chariot with six horses. He did not 
 attend the 1831 or 1838 Coronations. 
 
 In 1626 the Archbishops and Bishops, " then present 
 with the Church and Quire of Westminster," should 
 have gone " to meet the King at the Palace gate in 
 Procession-wise," but owing to Archbishop Abbot's gout 
 the Bishops only walked from Westminster Hall to the 
 Church. 
 
 The new Council of iWestminster lodged a claim in 
 1902 to lead the Procession.
 
 FROM WESTMINSTER HALL 257 
 
 The following is the form of Summons directed to 
 a nobleman : — 
 
 "GEORGE R. 
 
 " Right Trusty and Well-beloved Cousin, We greet You 
 well. Whereas We have appointed the Twenty-second day of 
 June next for the Solemnity of Our Royal Coronation, These are 
 therefore to will and command You, all Excuses set apart, that 
 You make Your Personal Attendance on Us, at the Time above 
 mentioned, furnished and appointed as to Your Rank and 
 Quality appertaineth, there to do and perform such Services as 
 shall be required and belong to You. And whereas We have 
 also resolved that the Coronation of Our Royal Consort the 
 QUEEN shall be solemnized on the same Day : We do further 
 hereby require the [Countess] Your Wife to make her Personal 
 Attendance on Our said Royal Consort at the Time and in the 
 Manner aforesaid. Whereof You and She are not to fail. And 
 so We bid You heartily Farewell. Given at our Court, etc." 
 
 R
 
 EXCURSUS E 
 
 THE BANQUET AND FEUDAL SERVICES 
 
 When the Service in the Abbey is over, our Kings, till 
 1831, returned "with great glory," accompanied by all 
 the chief estates of the realm as before, to the Palace of 
 Westminster. The King and Queen were now crowned, 
 robed and sceptred. The peers and peeresses wore their 
 coronets. The Annual Register records, however, that 
 while George IV. was in St. Edward's Chapel — not 
 more than ten minutes — the Abbey became nearly 
 deserted, the congregation having hurried off to be 
 spectators of the Banquet, or at least of the returning 
 Procession, and the King and his officers and nobles 
 marched in state along the broad platform down the 
 Nave between almost empty benches. 
 
 The following account of the last Banquet held — viz., 
 George IV.'s — is taken from Coronation Anecdotes^ 1823 : 
 
 " At about twenty minutes to four the gates of the Hall were 
 thrown open to admit the procession on its return. 
 
 "The cheering in the Hall on the King's approach was 
 neither so spontaneous nor enthusiastic as it was along the 
 line of march ; ^ as far as we could see, it originated generally 
 with some of the choristers employed to sing the various portions 
 of the ceremonial. 
 
 ^ The Traveller, however, describing the Procession to the Abbey, 
 says : " There was a mixed tumtilt all the way, though not very loud. 
 The applause sometimes predominated, sometimes the groaning and 
 hissing." Most of the spectators were apathetic. In 1831 much more 
 enthusiasm was shown, and the joyful acclaims of the multitude were 
 heard in the church. "Combined," says one of the congregation, 
 " with the pealing organ, the roar of guns, the clang of military music 
 and the firing of bells, they gave rise to feelings difScult to suppress." 
 
 258
 
 BANQUET AND FEUDAL SERVICES 259 
 
 "Viewed from the upper end of the Hall through the arched 
 way, the appearance of the white plumes of the Knights of the 
 Bath was most magnificent. On their entrance to the Hall, 
 the Knights took off their hats, but the Peers continued to wear 
 their coronets. 
 
 " As the procession entered the Hall, the fifes, drums, and 
 trumpets went to their gallery, and the several other persons 
 composing it were directed to their respective places by the 
 officers of arms. 
 
 " On entering the Hall, the Barons of the Cinque Ports, 
 bearing the canopy, remained at the bottom of the steps. 
 His Majesty ascended the elevated platform and retired in 
 his chamber near the State. 
 
 "The company at the table then sat down, and the Barons 
 of the Cinque Ports carried away the canopy as their fee. 
 
 " It is mentioned above that the several Orders of Knighthood 
 returned wearing their hats. This was the case until they got 
 to the entrance of Westminster Hall. There all the Knights of 
 the Bath took off their hats, as did some of the Bishops and 
 several other individuals who took part in the procession. There 
 were only two Knights of the Garter who appeared in the full 
 dress of the Order. These were his Royal Highness the 
 Prince Leopold and the Marquess of Londonderry. The noble 
 Marquess, as attired in his robes, added very considerably 
 to the splendour of the scene by his graceful and elegant 
 appearance. His Lordship's hat was encircled with a band 
 of diamonds, which had a most brilliant effect. As his Majesty 
 passed up the Hall, he was received with loud and continued 
 acclamations, the gentlemen waving their hats, and the ladies 
 their handkerchiefs ; his Majesty seemed to feel sensibly the 
 enthusiasm with which he was greeted, and returned the saluta- 
 tions with repeated bows to the assemblage on both sides. The 
 Peers took their seats at the table appointed for them, and began 
 to partake of the banquet. During the interval between this 
 and the return of his Majesty, the greater part of the ladies 
 and gentlemen who had previously occupied the galleries retired 
 .for refreshments, or descended into the Hall, which they pro- 
 menaded for a considerable time. There were also a great 
 number of persons admitted into the Hall, who it was evident 
 had not been in before. This occasioned some slight incon- 
 venience to those whose duty obliged them to be present. We 
 ought here to remark that the procession, on its return to the 
 Hall, was not conducted with anything like the same regularity 
 which had distinguished its departure. This was probably 
 owing to the great fatigue which all the parties had undergone,
 
 2 6o THE BANQUET 
 
 and to their consequent anxiety to get to their seats. Some 
 slight derangement was occasioned by the Aldermen, who, 
 either from the cause just mentioned, or from a mistake with 
 respect to the regulations of the Heralds, had no sooner got 
 within the triumphal arch than they walked over to one of the 
 tables, leaving several of those behind who ought to have pre- 
 ceded them. This trifling mistake was soon corrected by one 
 of the Heralds, who brought the worthy magistrates back to 
 their former station in the procession. 
 
 "THE BANQUET 
 
 " Precisely at twenty minutes past five the Lord Great 
 Chamberlain issued his orders that the centre of the Hall 
 should be cleared. This direction occasioned much confusion, 
 not only because many strangers had been allowed to enter 
 the lower doors for the purpose of surveying the general 
 arrangements, but because those who had tickets for the 
 galleries had descended in considerable numbers to the floor. 
 Lord Gwydyr was under the necessity of personally exerting 
 his authority, with considerable vehemence, in order to compel 
 the attendants of the Earl Marshal to quit situations intended 
 for persons more immediately connected with the ceremony. 
 A long interval now occurred, during which the various officers, 
 and especially the Heralds, made the necessary arrangements 
 for the nobility expected to return with his Majesty. During 
 this pause silence was generally preserved, in expectation of the 
 return of his Majesty from his chamber. 
 
 " The entrance of the King was announced by one of the 
 principal Heralds, who was followed into the Hall by the Lord 
 Great Chamberlain and the Dukes of York, Clarence, Cam- 
 bridge, Sussex, and Gloucester. Prince Leopold had for some 
 time previously been engaged in conversation with some of the 
 Foreign Anibassadors. 
 
 " His Majesty returned in the robes with which he had been 
 invested in the Abbey, wearing also the same crown. In his 
 right hand he carried the Sceptre, and in his left the Orb, 
 which, on taking his seat on the Throne, he delivered to two 
 Peers stationed at his side for the purpose of receiving them. 
 
 "The first course was then served up. It consisted of 24 gold 
 covers and dishes, carried by as many Gentlemen Pensioners ; 
 they were preceded by six attendants on the Clerk Comptroller, 
 by two Clerks of the Kitchen, who received the dishes from the 
 Gentlemen Pensioners, by the Clerk Comptroller, in a velvet 
 gown trimmed with silver lace, by two Clerks and the Secretary 
 of the Board of Green Cloth, by the Comptroller and Treasurer 
 of the Household, and Serjeants at Arms with their maces.
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 
 
 261 
 
 " Before the dishes were placed upon the table by the two 
 Clerks of the Kitchen, the great doors at the bottom of the 
 Hall were thrown open to the sound of trumpets and clarionets, 
 and the Duke of Wellington, as Lord High Constable, the 
 Marquess of Anglesey, as Lord High Steward, and Lord 
 Howard of Effingham, as Deputy Earl Marshal, entered upon 
 the floor on horseback, remaining for some minutes under the 
 archway. The Duke of Wellington was on the left of the King, 
 the Earl Maishal on the right, and tiie Marquess of Anglesey 
 in the centre. The two former were mounted on beautiful white 
 horses gorgeously trapped, and the latter on his favourite dun- 
 coloured Arabian. 
 
 "THE CHALLENGE 
 
 " Before the second course, the great gate was thrown open 
 at the sound of trumpets without. The Deputy appointed to 
 officiate as King's Champion for the Lord of the Manor of 
 Scrivelsby, in Lincolnshire, entered the Hall on horseback, 
 in a complete suit of bright armour, between the Lord High 
 Constable and Deputy Earl Marshal, also on horseback, 
 preceded by — 
 
 Two Trumpeters, with the Champion's Arms on their banners. 
 
 The Serjeant Trumpeter, with his mace on his shoulder. 
 
 Two Serjeants at Arms, with their maces on their shoulders. 
 
 The Champion's two Esquires, in half-armour, one on the right hand 
 
 bearing the Champion's lance, the other on the left hand with 
 
 the Champion's target, and the Arms of Dymoke 
 
 depicted thereon. 
 
 A Herald, with a paper in his hand containing the Challenge. 
 
 "Then followed : 
 
 The 
 Deputy Earl Marshal, 
 on horseback, 
 in his 
 robes and coronet, 
 
 with the Earl 
 
 Marshal's staff in his 
 
 hand, attended by 
 
 a Page. 
 
 Four Pages, richly 
 
 The 
 CHAMPION, 
 on horseback, in a 
 complete suit of bright 
 armour, with a gaunt- 
 let in his hand, 
 his helmet on his 
 head, adorned with a 
 plume of feathers. 
 
 apparelled, attendants 
 
 The 
 
 Lord High Constable, 
 
 in his robes and 
 
 coronet, and collar 
 
 of his Order, on 
 
 horseback, with the 
 
 Constable's staff", 
 
 attended by two 
 
 Pages. 
 
 on the Champion. 
 
 " His helmet was of polished steel, surmounted by a full rich 
 bending plume of white ostrich feathers, next of light blue, next 
 red, and lastly of an erect black feather. He seemed rather
 
 262 THE BANQUET 
 
 pale in the face, which was of a resolute cast, and ornamented 
 with handsome mustachios. He sat his horse with ease, and 
 the appearance of great finnness, which was no doubt in part 
 attributable to the enormous weight under which the noble 
 animal that bore him seemed to bend. His armour was 
 extremely massive, and deeply lined and engraven ; no part 
 of his body was uncovered, and even the broad circular shoulder- 
 blades of the armour were so folded over the cuirass that in 
 action the body could not but be completely defended at all 
 points. The horse was very richly caparisoned, and wore in 
 his headstall a plume of varied feathers. Nothing could exceed 
 the impression produced by the approach of the Champion and 
 his loyal array. Every fair bosom felt an indescribable sensa- 
 tion of mingled surprise, pleasure, and apprehension. It seemed 
 as if they were impressed with a conviction thai the defiance 
 might not prove an empty ceremony ; that a trial as severe 
 as that of Ivanhoc, in the presence of his future Sovereign at 
 Ashby, might await the Challenger ; and that the nobly equipped 
 Champion before them might, nevertheless, be as little elated by 
 his success, or as faint and feeble when he fell at the feet of 
 sympathising beauty to claim the hard-earned meed of glory. 
 P'or a moment the fast-fading spirit of chivalry reasserted itself 
 within those walls, over minds which the place and occasion 
 had rendered vividly susceptible of impressions connected with 
 the records of our earlier history. 
 
 "At the entrance into the Hall the trumpets sounded thrice, 
 and the passage to the King's table being cleared by the Knight 
 Marshal, the Herald, with a loud voice, proclaimed the Cham- 
 pion's challenge in the words following : — 
 
 " * If any person, of what degree soever, high or low, shall deny or 
 gainsay our Sovereign Lord George the Fourth of the United King- 
 dom of Great Britain and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, Son and 
 next Heir to our Sovereign Lord King George the Third, the last 
 King, deceased, to be right Heir to the Imperial Crown of this United 
 Kingdom, or that he ought not to enjoy the same, here is his Cham- 
 pion, who saith that he lieth, and is a false traitor, being ready in 
 person to combat with him, and in this quarrel will adventure his life 
 against him on what day soever he shall be appointed.' 
 
 "The Champion then threw down his iron glove or gauntlet, 
 which, having lain for a short time upon the ground, the Herald 
 took up, and delivered again to the Champion. 
 
 "They then advanced to the middle of the Hall, where the 
 ceremony was again performed in the same manner. 
 
 " Lastly, they advanced to the steps of the Throne, where the 
 Herald (and those who preceded him), ascending to the middle 
 of the steps, proclaimed the challenge in the like manner, when
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 263 
 
 the Champion, having thrown down the gauntlet, and received 
 it again from the Herald, made a low obeisance to the King. 
 The Peers had repeated, as if with one voice, 'God bless the 
 King ! God save the King !' which was accompanied by accla- 
 mations so loud through all parts of the Hall that it startled the 
 horses of the Champion and his noble companions. Then the 
 Cup-bearer, having received from the officer of the Jewel House 
 a gold cup and cover filled with wine, presented the same to 
 the King, and his Majesty drank to the Champion, and sent to 
 him by the Cup-bearer the said cup, which the Champion 
 (having put on his gauntlet) received, and, having made a low 
 obeisance to the King, drank off the wine, and in a loud arti- 
 culate voice exclaimed, turning himself round, ' Long life to 
 his Majesty King George the Fourth!' This was followed 
 by a peal of applause resembling thunder, after which, making 
 another low obeisance to his Majesty, and being accompanied 
 as before, he departed out of the Hall, taking with him the said 
 cup and cover as his fee, retiring with his face to his Majesty, 
 and backing his horse out of the Hall. 
 
 "PROCLAMATION OF THE STYLES 
 
 " Immediately afterwards Garter, attended by Clarenceux, 
 Norroy, Lyon, Ulster, and the rest of the Kings and officers of 
 arms, proclaimed his Majesty's styles in Latin, French, and 
 English three several times — first upon the uppermost step of 
 the elevated platform, next in the middle of the Hall, and lastly 
 at the bottom of the Hall — the officers of arms before each pro- 
 clamation crying ' Largesse.' After each proclamation the 
 company shouted ' God save the King ! ' and the ladies waved 
 their handkerchiefs and fans. 
 
 "SECOND COURSE 
 
 " The second course was then served up with the same cere- 
 mony as the first. 
 
 "SERVICES IN PURSUANCE OF CLAIMS 
 
 "Then the Lord of the Manor of Nether Bilsington pre- 
 sented his Majesty with three maple cups. 
 
 "The office of Chief Butler of England was executed by the 
 Duke of Norfolk, as Earl of Arundel and Lord of the Manor of 
 Keninghall, who received a gold basin and ewer as his fee. 
 
 " Dinner being concluded, the Lord Mayor and twelve prm- 
 cipal citizens of London, as assistants to the Chief Butler of
 
 264 
 
 THE BANQUET 
 
 England.* accompanied by the King's Cup-bearer and assist- 
 ant, presented to his Majesty wine in a gold cup; and the 
 King having drunk thereof, returned the gold cup to the Lord 
 Mayor as his fee. 
 
 " The Mayor of Oxford, with the eight other burgesses of that 
 city, as assistants to the Lord Mayor and citizens of London, as 
 assistant to the Chief Butler of England in the office of Butler, 
 was conducted to his Majesty, preceded by the King's Cup- 
 bearer, and, having presented to the King a bowl of wine, re- 
 ceived the three maple cups for his fee. 
 
 " The Lord of the Manor of Lyston, pursuant to his claim, 
 then brought up a charger of wafers to his Majesty's table. 
 
 "The Duke of Athol, as Lord of the Isle of Man, presented 
 his Majesty with two falcons. Considerable curiosity was ex- 
 cited by the presentment of these beautiful birds, which sat 
 perfectly tame on the arm of his Grace, completely hooded, and 
 furnished with bells. 
 
 "The Duke of Montrose, as Master of the Horse to the King, 
 performed the office of Serjeant of the Silver Scullery. 
 
 " The Lord of the Barony of Bedford performed the office of 
 Almoner, and the office of Chief Larderer was performed by 
 the Deputy of the Earl of Abergavenny. 
 
 "After the dessert was served up, the King's health was 
 announced by the Peers, and drank by them and the whole of 
 the persons in the Hall standing, with three times three. The 
 Lord Chancellor, overpowered by his feelings on this propitious 
 occasion, rose and said it was usual to drink the health of a 
 subject with three times three, and he thought his subjects 
 ought to drink the Sovereign's health with nine times nine. 
 The choir and additional singers had now been brought for- 
 ward in front of the Knights Commanders, and the National 
 Anthem was sung wit'n incomparable effect. 
 
 "The Duke of Norfolk then said: 'The King thanks his 
 Peers for drinking his health ; he does them the honour to 
 drink their health and that of his good people.' His Majesty 
 rose, and, bowing three times to various parts of the immense 
 concourse — 
 
 " ' The abstract of his kingdom ' — 
 
 he drank the health of all present. It was succeeded by long 
 and continued shouts from all present, during which the King 
 resumed his seat on his Throne. 
 
 ' The Corporation claims " de servir en le office de butlership, in 
 aydements de capital butler de Angleterre." These services, with the 
 ecclesiastical tenure of frankalmoign, were expressly retained by the 
 Act of 1 660,
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 265 
 
 "The King quitted the Hall at a quarter before eight 
 o'clock ; afterwards the company was indiscriminately admitted 
 to partake of such refreshments as remained on the tables of the 
 Peers." 
 
 The " indiscriminate admission to partake of such re- 
 freshments as remained" appears to have been a disgraceful 
 scramble, in which a number of silver-gilt vessels and 
 ornaments were seized, and a general plunder only averted 
 by the strenuous action of the Lord Great Chamberlain. 
 A scandalous scene followed : — 
 
 "Those in the gallery poured down the different stairs and 
 passages to the festive board, which was vigorously attacked. 
 In a few moments every bottle was emptied of its contents, and 
 fresh supplies obtained. In solids the work of devastation was 
 equally fierce : sweetmeats, pastry, and confectionery of every 
 kind vanished like lightning. Arms were everywhere seen 
 stretched forward, breaking and destroying the table ornaments 
 as trophies. Thus, baskets, flower-pots, vases, and figures were 
 everywhere disappearing, and these were followed by spoons, 
 plates, dishes, etc. These last were of pewter, engraved with 
 the Royal Arms and letters ' Geo. IV.,' and were therefore 
 greatly coveted." 
 
 The pugilists stationed at the doors, however, and dis- 
 guised in ruffs and trunk-hose,^ stripped even ladies of 
 their booty. 
 
 "A similarly disgraceful scene," says Jones,^ "occurred 
 at the Coronation banquet of George L When the 
 waiters came to collect the various objects of the feast, 
 plates, knives, forks, viands, table-cloths, had nearly all 
 disappeared. A great outcry arose, and the rogues were 
 * commanded ' in public advertisements to make restitu- 
 tion, or dreadful penalties would follow ; but they seem 
 to have escaped detection." At Anne's Coronation also 
 " the whole of the plate, together with a vast quantity of 
 pewter and valuable table-linen, were carried off by 
 thieves." ^ 
 
 1 Broughton the prize-fighter (od. 1789), interred in the west cloister 
 of the Abbey, is described on his tablet as " Yeoman-of-the-Guard." 
 
 2 C)o'wns and Coronations, p. 508. * Ibid., p. 320.
 
 266 THE BANQUET 
 
 After George III.'s banquet there was an unseemly 
 scramble for the glass from which Queen Charlotte had 
 drunk. The Annual Register says that the richly-attired 
 spectators, sitting famished for long hours in the galleries 
 in sight of such prodigality of food, lost patience, and let 
 down baskets with a " Pray remember the poor," " like 
 the prisoners' boxes at Ludgate or the Gatehouse," while 
 ladies lowered a string of handkerchiefs to draw up a 
 chicken or a bottle of wine. 
 
 It was the place of the High Steward, Great Chamber- 
 lain, and Earl Marshal (with his tipstaves) to ride about 
 the hall to see that all were supplied, " cheering the 
 lords, ladies and the maior and his brethren." At Henry 
 V.'s banquet — how FalstafFmust have desired to be there ! 
 — " by way of preserving order and adding to the mag- 
 nificence of the spectacle, many of the nobility were 
 arranged along the sides of the table on large war-horses, 
 at a festival, ' which,' says Thomas de Elmham, ' was a 
 second feast of Ahasucrus.' " At this splendid banquet, 
 Elmham adds enthusiastically, " the air was filled with 
 the tumultuous noise of trumpets, or soothed with the 
 sweeter melody of the harp. The countenance was 
 gladdened by the liberal gifts of Bacchus and of Ceres — 
 in sooth, whatever, nourisht in the lap of earth, the bosom 
 of the deep, or the regions of serene air, could serve to 
 increase the general joy, was brought to swell the glory 
 of this feast." 
 
 No wonder the spectators in the galleries were hungry. 
 Lists are preserved of the prodigious quantities of pro- 
 visions supplied for these banquets, which were followed 
 by " marvellous great feasting " at Whitehall. There 
 were always three courses, and at the end anciently came 
 wafers, hippocras, and confections. Non nobis Domine was 
 sung in 1821. 
 
 Alexander II. of Russia intended to feast at his Coro- 
 nation 200,000 poor people. The tables covered a square 
 mile. The signal was to be given by hoisting a flag. 
 Unfortunately, on the eve of the banquet an engineer
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 267 
 
 officer, trying experiments with the ropes, sent the flag 
 flying. In a moment 20,000 moujiks, prowh'ng round 
 h'ke famished wolves, swooped on the tables and cleared 
 them (Jones). 1 
 
 A mistimed economy was aimed at by George III.'s 
 Lord Steward, William Earl Talbot, who tried to deprive 
 the London Aldermen and the barons of the Five Ports 
 of their tables. (The latter had a right to dine on the 
 " hault place " near the King.) Alderman Beckford 
 complained, "We have invited the King to a banquet 
 which will cost us ^^10,000, and yet when we come to 
 Court we are to be given nothing to eat." The table of 
 the Knights of the Bath was at last assigned to them, 
 but to the Canopy-bearers the distracted official said, 
 " Gentlemen, if you speak to me as High Steward I must 
 tell you there was no room for you. If as Lord Talbot, 
 I am ready to give you satisfaction in any way you think 
 fit." He did not have to fight the two-and-thirty, but 
 he exchanged shots with Wilkes, who had ridiculed him 
 in the North Brito}i. Lord Talbot was unpopular, but 
 the Gentleman s Maga%\ne records that his manner of 
 backing his horse out of the Hall, after the bringing in of 
 the first course, "surprised and delighted the spectators, 
 who, notwithstanding the Royal presence, gave him loud 
 and repeated applauses." Wilkes made sport, however, 
 of the story (related by Walpole) that his charger was so 
 well trained to go backwards that he was with difficulty 
 prevented from entering the Sovereign's presence tail 
 foremost. 
 
 There was a disturbance at Charles II.'s banquet. 
 When the King and Queen had retired, on their first 
 entrance, "some of the King's footemen most insolently 
 and violently seised on the Canopy, and the Barons In- 
 deavouring to keepe it as their just right were drawne 
 
 ' The terrible catastrophe at the great feast given by the present 
 Tsar will not soon be forgotten. An immemorial feature of English 
 Coronations was the Fair in Hyde Park. This coincided in 1663 with 
 the usual St. James's Fair, which was postponed because of the plague.
 
 268 THE BANQUET 
 
 down to the lower end of the Hall, siill keeping their 
 hold." York Herald sendino; to " advertise the Kino; of 
 this insolencie," His Majesty bade an equerry go and 
 command the Canopy to be delivered to the barons, "who 
 by this meanes lost their place at the vpper end of the 
 Table assigned to them " (Walker). They had to sit 
 with the Masters and six Clerks of the Chancery. Pre- 
 cedents were not easy to recall, as there had been no 
 banquet for more than a hundred years. 
 
 Charles II., having ceremoniously washed his hands — 
 he had forgotten to do this at the beginning, till the Lord 
 Chamberlain brought the ewer and bason ^ — retired before 
 the third course. A violent thunderstorm was going on. 
 At George III.'s banquet the peeresses obtained leave to 
 withdraw before the close, in order to avoid the crowd. 
 The King and Queen withdrew soon after ten. Formerly 
 the Soverei2;n retired to Whitehall bv water. 
 
 CD J 
 
 This banquet had begun late. Through no fault of 
 the King's, the service in the Abbey did not begin till 
 1.30 P.M., and also through no fault of his, for more than 
 once he prompted the officials in their duties, there were 
 long and embarrassing pauses between the ceremonies. 
 Consequently, to the great chagrin of the spectators, it 
 was dusk — the day was September 22 — when the pro- 
 cession returned. In Westminster Hall the spectators 
 had waited six hours, and were now sitting in partial 
 darkness. " The whole was confusion, irregularity, and 
 disorder." In a moment, however, all was transformed. 
 Gray- describes the scene : — 
 
 " The instant the Queen's canopy entered, fire was given to 
 all the lustres at once by trains of prepared flax that reached 
 from one to the other. To me it seemed an interval of not 
 half a minute before the whole was in a blaze of splendour. It 
 is true that, for that half minute, it rained fire upon the heads of 
 
 ^ The Lord of the Manor of Heydon holds one moiety by the service 
 of presenting a towel to the King before the banquet, and the other by 
 the service of bearing the bason and ewer. 
 
 ^ Correspondence, pp. 276, 277.
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 269 
 
 all the spectators, the flax falling in large flakes, and the ladies, 
 Queen and all, were in no small terror ; but no mischief ensued. 
 It was out as soon as fell, and the most magnificent spectacle 
 I ever beheld remained. The King, bowing to the Lords as he 
 passed, with his Crown on his head and the Sceptre and Orb in 
 his hands, took his place with great majesty and grace. So did 
 the Queen, with her Crown, Sceptre, and Rod. Then supper 
 was served on gold plate. The Earl Talbot, Duke of Bedford, 
 and Earl of Effingham, in their robes, all three on horseback, 
 prancing and curveting like the hobby-horses in the ' Rehearsal,' 
 ushered in the courses to the foot of the haut-pas. Between the 
 courses the Champion performed his part with applause." 
 
 Among those waiting spectators, if the tale, which 
 Horace Walpole believed was certainly true, can be 
 credited, sate the Disinherited, who five years later was 
 regarded by loyal hearts as King of England, and who six- 
 teen years before had marched an army within striking 
 distance of London. A few davs after George III.'s 
 Coronation, Earl Marischal told David Hume that the 
 Young Chevalier had been, he believed, present, under 
 the name of Mr. Brown. " I asked my lord the reason 
 for this strange fact. 'Why,' says he, 'a gentleman 
 told me so who saw him there, and whispered in his car : 
 " Your Royal Highness is the last of all mortals whom I 
 should expect to see here." " It was curiosity that led 
 me," said the other. " But I assure you," added he, " that 
 the person who is the cause of all this pomp and magnifi- 
 cence is the man I envy the least." ' " An addition to 
 this very dramatic story is that a lady's gage was actually 
 thrown from the gallery before the Champion, who, 
 receiving it from his esquire, asked, "Who is my fair 
 foe \ " The incident, borrowed seemingly from a similar 
 story of 1689, is related in Scott's Redgauntlet. Hume, 
 writing to Pringle, asks, " What if the Pretender hMd 
 taken up Dvmoke's gauntlet ? " George III. lived to see 
 monarchies go down in blood and re\'ive again. From 
 his own crown that day in Westminster Hall there fell a 
 large diamond. This was afterwards taken to foreshadow 
 the loss of America.
 
 270 THE BANQUET 
 
 The subject of the Hereditary Championship and its 
 secular connection with the Dymokes of Scrivelsby (who 
 use the ingeniously canting motto, Dimico pro regc) has 
 been so often treated that it is not necessary to say much 
 about it here. The late Sir Henry Dymoke, who 
 appeared in 182 1 as deputy for his father, the latter 
 being in sacred orders, performed the office, that pictur- 
 esque survival of chivalry, for the last time ; and but 
 recently the direct line of an ancient family became 
 extinct, the present Champion being Mr. Frank Dymoke 
 of Scrivelsby. The Conqueror granted the office to 
 Robert de Marmion, 
 
 " Lord of Fontenaye, 
 Of Lutteward and Scrivelbaye, 
 Of Tamworth Tower and Town." 
 
 But the Marmions had even before the Conquest held 
 their lands in Normandy by the same service of sergeantry 
 rendered to their Dukes. The last Lord Marmion, 
 dying in 1 292, left a daughter, who was wedded to a 
 Gloucestershire knight. Sir John Dymoke, and he acted 
 as Champion at the Coronation of Richard H. — "athleta 
 regis," Walsingham styles him. 
 
 The account of Henry VI. 's banquet says : — 
 
 " Upon a scafToId stoode the kynges herawdes of armes with 
 crownes on theyr hedes ; and at the fyrst cours they came 
 down from her scaflfold, and they went before the kynges 
 chaumpyon Syr Phehp Dymok that rode in the hall brij^ht as 
 seyrit George. And he proclaimed in the iiij quarters of the 
 hall that the kyng was a rightfull kyng and heyre to the 
 crowne of Engelond, and what maner of man that wyll say 
 the contrary he was redy to defende it as hys knyght and hys 
 chaumpion, for by that offyce he holdith his lande." 
 
 Menin mentions that for the Champion to trip or fall is 
 regarded by the English as an ill presage for the reign. 
 In 1685 the Champion, in going to kiss James II. 's 
 hand, fell on the floor, " whereupon the Queen sayde
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 271 
 
 ' See you, love, what a weak champion you have.' " 
 Twice in three years James had to fight for his Crown. 
 
 When William and Mary's Champion (who claimed 
 two cups as his fee) threw down his glove, it is said to 
 have been ignominiously carried off in the dusk — the 
 tapers were not lit — by an old woman on crutches. 
 
 The richly decorated suit of armour worn by George 
 I.'s Champion, originally made for Sir Christopher 
 Hatton in 1585, and bearing the crowned cipher "E.R.," 
 was presented to King Edward VII. on June 13, 1901, 
 by certain noblemen and gentlemen, to be placed in 
 Windsor Castle. It had been sold at auction in 1887 
 by the Dymoke heirs for ^^1400, and resold for nearly 
 jTsooo. An order was made in 17 14 for delivering to 
 the Champion "one suit of armour, cap-a-pie^ white and 
 parcel gilt, of King Charles the Second. One white 
 manifair. One short gauntlet, white, engraven and 
 parcel gilt. One target, painted with his arms and set 
 round with silk fringe. One sword, with scabbard of 
 crimson velvet. One belt of crimson velvet." 
 
 Stanley ^ and others repeat what is said in a newspaper 
 of that date, that the 1761 Champion rode a grey 
 charger which had carried George II. at Dettingen — the 
 same, I suppose, which ran away with him towards the 
 enemy's lines. The little King, dismounting from the 
 fiery quadruped, said bravely, "Now I know I shall not 
 run away " ; and placed himself at the head of the foot, 
 drew his sword, brandishing it at the whole of the French 
 army, and calling out to his own men to come on, in 
 bad English, but with the most famous pluck and 
 spirit."^ But Dettingen was fought in 1743, and all 
 the fire must have gone out of the horse eighteen 
 years later. Possibly, however, this would be a recom- 
 mendation. A few days before the Coronation there had 
 been a full-dress rehearsal by the Champion in the Hail. 
 There was one, too, in 182 1 by all the State officials. 
 
 ' Westtninster Abbey, p. 104, u. ^ Thackeray, Four Georges.
 
 272 THE BANQUET 
 
 George IV. 's Champion rode a piebald, borrowed 
 prosaically from Astley's. The Champion, however, 
 might choose the best horse but one out of the royal 
 stable. Wellington, bearing his truncheon as Lord 
 High Constable, was mounted on a white horse with 
 georgeous trappings. On all the horses' heads were 
 plumes of feathers. By Haydon, the painter, the scene 
 is thus described : — 
 
 " Wellington, in his coronet, walked down the Hall, cheered 
 by the officers of the Guards. He returned shortly, mounted, 
 with Lords Howard and Anglesea. They rode gracefully to 
 the foot of the throne, and then backed out. Lord Anglesea's 
 horse became restive. Wellington looked impatient, and, I am 
 convinced, thought it a trick of Lord Anglesea's to attract 
 attention. 1 He never paused, but backed on, and the rest 
 were obliged to follow him. This was a touch of character. 
 The Hall doors opened again, and outside, in twilight, a man 
 in dark shadowed armour appeared against the shining sky. 
 He then moved, passed into darkness under the arch, and sud- 
 denly Wellington, Howard, and the Champion stood in full 
 view, with the doors closed behind them. This was certainly 
 the finest sight of the day. The Herald read the challenge ; 
 the glove was thrown down. They all then proceeded to the 
 Throne." 
 
 Sir Walter Scott, who described the 1821 Coronation 
 as a ceremony than which " it is impossible to conceive 
 anything more august and imposing in all its parts," and 
 who was an eager spectator of this inspiring scene, 
 says : — 
 
 " The Champion was performed (as of right) by young 
 Dymoke, a fine looking youth, but bearing too much, perhaps, 
 the appearance of a maiden knight to be the challenger of 
 the world in a King's behalf. He threw down his gauntlet, 
 however, with becoming manhood, and showed as much horse- 
 manship as the crowd of knights and squires around him 
 would permit to be exhibited. On the whole, this striking 
 
 ^ Lord Anglesea had left a limb on the field of Waterloo — like 
 Hood's warrior who there "left his second leg And the Forty- 
 second Foot " — but, according to Scott, '• showed the most exquisite 
 grace in managing his horse."
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 273 
 
 part of the exhibition somewhat disappointed me, for I would 
 have had the Champion less embarrassed by his assistants, and 
 at liberty to put his horse on 'dx^ grand pas ; and yet the young 
 Lord of Scrivelsby looked and behaved extremely well." 
 
 It must occur to every one that the challenge should 
 be deh'vered before the King's consecration instead of 
 after it. Anciently, the Champion rode with the pro- 
 cession to the church, and proclaimed the challenge 
 on the way, as well as at the banquet. Henry IV. 's 
 Champion challenged all opposers in the palace, and 
 in six places of the city. At the preceding Corona- 
 tion Walsingham records that "Sir John Dimmook" 
 came to the door of the church while the Mass was 
 proceeding, but being admonished by the Lord Marshal 
 that he had come too soon, retired. 
 
 Although the " Honourable the King's Champion " 
 appeared at George IV. 's Coronation, trial by battle 
 had recently been abolished by 59 Georgii III., cap. 46, 
 Thornton, the murderer of Mary Ashford, having 
 claimed the ordeal of single combat. 
 
 Connected with the banquet there are other feudal 
 duties of Grand Sergeantry {jnagnum servititan : " ser- 
 geant " =servientem), of which nothing is said in the 
 above account. Addington Manor is held by presenting 
 in person a pottage called grout or dillegrout. Charles 
 II., we read, accepted the dish, but did not taste it. 
 Various noblemen bear the offices of Chief Cupbearer, 
 of Chief Lardiner, of Napier, and of Grand Carver. 
 The Grand Pannetier, and the Dapifer or Server, no 
 longer exist. The Poet Laureate holds a Court office 
 adorned by some great names and cheapened by some 
 small ones. 
 
 The proclamations of 1838, 1901 and 1910, dispensing 
 with the services hitherto rendered at Westminster Hall, 
 expressly reserved to all concerned their rights at future 
 Coronations. These rights are examined by the Court 
 of Claims, which was of old the court of the Lord High 
 Steward. 
 
 S
 
 274 THE BANQUET 
 
 The incredible profusion of eatables described in the 
 old chronicles is picturesquely diversified with refined 
 confectionary conceits and poetic " subtleties." Thus 
 the child King Henry VI.'s English and French descent 
 was set forth by 
 
 "a sotyltie of seynt Edwarde and seynt Lowys armyd^ and 
 vpon eyther his cote armure, holdynge atwene them a figure 
 lyke unto kynge Henry, standynge also in his cote armour, 
 and a scripture passynge from them both, sayinge : " Beholde, 
 ii parfyght kynges vnder one cote armour" ; and vnder the 
 fete of the sayd seyntes was wryten this balade : 
 
 " ' Holy seyntes Edwarde and seynt Lowyce 
 
 Concerne this braunche, borne of your blessyd blode, 
 
 Lyve amonge Christen, moste soveraygne of pryce, 
 
 Inheritour of the tlonr de lyce so gode, 
 
 This sixte Henry to reygne and to be wyse, 
 
 (jod graunte he may, to be your mode. 
 
 And that he may resemble your knyghthode and vertue 
 
 Pray ye hertely vnto our Lorde Ihesu.' " 
 
 After the second course there was a subtlety of the Emperor 
 Sigismund and Henry V., and "a fygure lyke vnto kynge 
 Henry the vi. knelynge to fore theym," with a ballad tacked 
 to him setting forth how Sigismund "cherysshed the churche, 
 to LoUers gaue a fall." After the third course there was seen 
 "a sotyltie of our Lady, syttynge with her childe in her lappe, 
 and she holdyng a crowne in her hand. Seynt George and 
 seynt Denys, knelynge on eyther syde, presentyd to her kynge 
 Henryes fygure, berynge in hande this balade, as followeth : 
 
 " ' O blessed lady, Crist es moder dere, 
 
 And thou, seynt George, that called art her knyght, 
 
 Holy seynt Denys, O master most enlere. 
 
 The sixt Henry here present in your syght, 
 
 Shedyth of your grace on hym your heuenly lyght. 
 
 His tender youth with vertue of auaunce, 
 
 Borne by discent, and by tytle of ryght 
 
 lustly to reygne in Englande and in Fraunce.' " 
 
 So among the devices at Queen Kate's fish and Lenten 
 banquet in 1421 was "a march payne garnysshed with 
 dyuerse fygures of aungellys," and "an image of seynt 
 Katheryne disputing with the doctors. Also the pelican 
 in her piety. Also a sotyltie named a tigre loking in a 
 mirrour, and a man sytting on horse backe, clene armyd,
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 275 
 
 holding in his armys a tiger whelpe with this reson [Par 
 force sanz reson ie ay pryse ccstc hestr)^ and with his one 
 hande makynge a countenance of throwyngc of mirrours 
 at the great tigre," which also held a " reason." The 
 sequel of Fabyan's account of Henry VI.'s Coronation 
 must be given. The Middle Ages were a marvellous 
 mixture of beauty, piety, and grimness. 
 
 " This solempne coronacyon, with all honoure and joye 
 fynysshed, prouycyon was made for the kynges iournaye into 
 Fraunce, in which passetyme, that is to meane vpon the xxiii 
 daye of January, an herytyke was brent in Smythfelde. And 
 vpon the morowe was in that felde foughten a stronge fyght 
 atwene lohn Vpton appellant and lohn Downe defendant ; but 
 for they quyt theym bothe so manfully the kynge at length 
 releasyd theyr quarele and pardoned theym of their tiespas. 
 . . . Thervpon seynt Georges daye folowynge the kynge toke 
 shyppynge at Douer and landyd the same daye at Calays. . . . 
 In this tyme and season that the kynge lay thus at Calays many 
 skyrmisshes were foughten atwene the Englisshmen and the 
 Frenshemen in dyuers parties of Fraunce, and greatly the 
 Frenshemen preuayled by the helpe of a woman whiche they 
 named the Mayden of God. . . . But in the ende she was 
 taken on lyve and . . . iuged and brent. . . . On the vii. daye 
 of Decembre (1432) kynge Henry the vi. was crowned in Parys 
 of the cardynall of Wynchester." 
 
 At Richard II. 's banquet Walsingham describes a 
 hollow marble pillar, crowned by a large golden eagle, 
 from under whose feet flowed on four sides various 
 kinds of wine, of which none was forbidden to partake. 
 Holinshed speaks of dancing on this occasion, as well 
 as minstrelsy. On the other hand, at Edward II. 's 
 Coronation, one of the causes of anger against Gaveston 
 was the badness of the banquet which he provided for 
 the hungry barons. 
 
 The account given above of the last Banquet may be 
 supplemented by a few details. A boarded floor, coxered 
 with matting, had been laid down. The tables extended 
 in two long lines as far as the royal dais. Over the 
 north entrance was a gallery for the " King's Musick," 
 and over that " a noble organ." The galleries at the
 
 276 THE BANQUET 
 
 sides were, in 1761, if not in 1821, in three tiers, the 
 uppermost tier supported by Richard 11. 's great angel- 
 terminated hammer-beams. Under the lowest were large 
 pantry-closets fitted up. The Hall was lighted by large 
 lustres, each having a great number of wax tapers. The 
 Gothic galleries, upheld by gilded columns, were draped 
 with rich materials tied up with scarlet cords, the corners 
 of the festoons being surmounted by great golden rosettes 
 and laurel garlands. The entrance, beneath a trium- 
 phal arch of Gothic design, on which stood figures of 
 Richard II. and the Confessor, was by massive folding 
 doors constructed like flood-gates to resist pressure from 
 outside. Outside the portal was a Gothic vestibule, and 
 all the seats, sideboartls, and other furniture were after 
 the medieval pattern. The dais was richly adorned, and 
 on the buffets stood a dazzling array of gold plate. At 
 the side were boxes for royal personages and for Ambas- 
 sadors. The Sword and Sceptres were held on either 
 side of the King and before him. The Prelates sat at 
 the royal table ; the peers and peeresses, superbly robed, 
 faced each other down the hall. Pages (young gentle- 
 men and noblemen), in Henry Quatre costumes, waited 
 — the scapegraces, however, were rather inattentive — at 
 table. When Henry III. had his son crowned, he served 
 him in the office of chief boteler. It was nothing, how- 
 ever, the Prince laughingly observed, that a King's son 
 should be waited on by the son of an Earl. 
 
 After George IV. 's Coronation a series of eighty-four 
 magnificent water-colour paintings, afterwards engraved, 
 were made by Sir Thomas Laurence, by royal command, 
 at a cost of ^10,000. The habits worn in 182 1 (for 
 which Sir George Nayler's magnificent plates should be 
 consulted) were more en grande tcnue than they had been 
 at George III.'s Coronation, though, in view of the large 
 number of nov'i homines raised to the peerage in the late 
 reign, it was thought distinguished to appear in old and 
 faded robes. But Horace Walpole wrote of the 1761 
 Solemnity as follows : —
 
 AND FEUDAL SERVICES 277 
 
 " For the Coronation, if a puppet-show could be worth a 
 milHon, that is. The multitudes, balconies, guards, and pro- 
 cessions made Palace Yard the liveliest spectacle in the world ; 
 the Hall was the most glorious. The blaze of lights, the rich- 
 ness and variety of habits, the ceremonial, the benches of Peers 
 and Peeresses, frequent and full, was as awful as a pageant can 
 be. . . . The King complained that so few precedents were 
 kept for their proceedings. Lord Effingham owned the Earl 
 Marshal's office had been strangely neglected, but he had taken 
 care for the future that the next Coronation would be regulated 
 in the most exact manner imaginable. [It took place sixty 
 years after.] . . . The coronets of the Peers and their robes 
 disguised them strangely ; it required all the beauty of the 
 Dukes of Richmond and Marlborough to make them noticed. 
 One there was, though of another species, the noblest figure I 
 ever saw, the High Constable of Scotland, Lord Errol ; as one 
 saw him in a space capable of containing him, one admired 
 him. At the Wedding [just before the Coronation], dressed in 
 tissue, he looked like one of the giants in Guildhall new gilt. 
 It added to the energy of his person that one considered him 
 acting so considerable a part in that very Hall where so few 
 years ago one saw his father. Lord Kilmarnock, condemned 
 to the block. The Champion acted his part admirably, and 
 dashed down his gauntlet with proud defiance. His associates, 
 Lord E****, Lord Talbot, and the Duke of Bedford, were 
 woeful." 
 
 Walpole adds : "By a childish compliment to the King, 
 they reserved the illumination of the hall till his entry, 
 by which means they arrived like a funeral, nothing 
 being discernible but the plumes of the Knights of the 
 Bath, which seemed the hearse." At George IV. 's 
 Coronation Westminster Hall was lighted while the 
 service was going on in the Abbey. 
 
 The Coronation ceremonies were ended by Latin 
 epigrams spoken by the Westminster Scholars. 
 
 Both in France and England special devotions were 
 once usual on the day after the Coronation. Thus after 
 Richard II. 's there was a procession of Bishops, Abbots, 
 nobles, and a great multitude of people to pray for the child 
 King and the peace of the kingdom. King Edward VII. 
 and his Queen attended divine service at the Chapel 
 Royal in semi-state the morning after their consecration.
 
 EXCURSUS F 
 
 THE PROGRESS FROM THE TOWER 
 
 " Prince of Wales. Say, uncle Gloster, if our brother come, 
 Where shall we sojourn till our Coronation ? 
 
 Gloucester. Where it seems best unto your royal self. 
 If I may counsel you, some day or two 
 Your highness shall repose you at the Tower." 
 
 — Richard the Third, iii. i. 
 
 The Tower was of old " the castle royall and checfe 
 howse of safetye in this kingdome." It was alternately 
 a palace and a prison. To it our Princes repaired by 
 water for security until "all things of royal apparell and 
 pompe necessarye and proper " to their consecration could 
 be provided. And thence they passed, bareheaded, to be 
 seen by their subjects, through London to the suburban 
 village of Westminster the day before the Solemnity, 
 having dined at the Tower in state early in the fore- 
 noon. 
 
 At recent Coronations the ceremonies which formerly 
 took place outside the church having been discontinued, 
 there has been a street procession from the Sovereign's 
 residence to the Abbey on the day of the Coronation. 
 In 1838 this was a more extended spectacle than in 
 1831, though much criticised at the time as humdrum 
 and poor. In 1902 there was a Procession on a very 
 much larger scale — a real revival in idea of the ancient 
 Progress — save that it was to be on the day after, instead 
 of the day before, the Coronation. In the event it was 
 postponed till October. On the morrow of 1911 Coro- 
 nation their Majesties will proceed through the City and 
 
 South London, and on June 29 will proceed by another 
 
 V78
 
 PROGRESS FROM THE TOWER 279 
 
 route to the Guildhall to take luncheon with the Cor- 
 poration, returning, probably, through parts of East and 
 North London. There is to be a short service at St. 
 Paul's. Our dingy, featureless, and lack-lustre modern 
 civilization needs especially these rare invasions of old- 
 world poetry. Vanished, however, are the picturesque 
 " pageants " and pretty " triumphs," which, like the 
 conduits quaintly spouting red wine and white, have 
 disappeared with the beautiful old narrow Elizabethan 
 streets. 
 
 William L, the Tower being yet unbuilt, was lodged 
 at the Palace of Blackfriars, and, taking barge on Christmas 
 morning to London Bridge, began his Progress from a 
 house near London Stone. 
 
 Perhaps the earliest detailed account of a Coronation 
 Progress is that of Henry IIL's Queen, Eleanor of Pro- 
 vence, in 1235. The citizens, having claimed the office 
 of cellarers to the King, rode forth to escort him and 
 his consort, 360 in number, clothed in long embroidered 
 robes, each bearing a gold and silver cup in his hand, 
 their steeds richly caparisoned, and the trumpeters sound- 
 ing in front. 
 
 One feature of Richard IL's youthful progress, Holin- 
 shed relates, was, at the upper end of Chepe, a castle with 
 four towers, spouting wine, and in each tower a beautiful 
 virgin, "of stature and age like to the King," in white 
 vestures, " the which blew in the King's face, at his 
 approaching neere to them, leaves of gold, and as he 
 approached also they threw on him and his horsse florens 
 of gold counterfeit. When he was come before the 
 castell they tooke cups of gold, and filling them with 
 wine at the spouts of the castell presented the same to 
 the King and to his nobles." Above, betwixt the towers, 
 stood a golden angel holding a crown, so contrived that 
 " when the King came he bowed downe and offered to 
 him the crowne."" 
 
 Henry of Lancaster's cavalcade numbered 6000 horse- 
 men, and the number of gentlemen in the escort, with
 
 2 8o THE PROGRESS 
 
 their richly-liveried attendants, is described by Froissart 
 as prodigious. The civic guilds and mysteries were 
 dressed in their proper liveries, and carried the ensigns 
 of their trades. The Duke presented a noble appearance, 
 wearing the blue Garter on his left leg, and the Order 
 of the King of France round his neck. He rode a white 
 
 courser. 
 
 " You would have thought the very windows spake, 
 So many greedy looks of young and old 
 Through casements darted their desiring eyes 
 Upon his visage, and that all the walls 
 With painted imagery had said at once, 
 Jesu preserve thee ! " 
 
 In Crookbacked Richard's retinue was the princely 
 Buckingham, who appeared " in great splendour, his 
 habit and caparison being of blue velvet embroidered 
 with gold, and the trappings of his horse were supported 
 by footmen in rich and costly dresses, in such solemn 
 fashion that all men regarded it " (Grafton). 
 
 Henry VII. 's Devise says, " The king shall ride opyn 
 heded vndre a seele of cloth of gold baudekyn with iiij 
 staves gilte, to be borne alweis by iiij noble knights, 
 they to be chaunged at diuerse and many places " — 
 because of the long distance, and that the honour 
 might be divided. Two esquires of the body were 
 attired to represent the King's duchies of Guienne and 
 Normandy. Among the attendant archers appear for the 
 first time the yeomen of the guard. 
 
 Henry's consort, Elizabeth of York, was not crowned 
 till the following year. Ives ^ says that two days before 
 the ceremony, 
 
 " The queene's good grace, royally apparelled, and accom- 
 panyed with my ladle the king's mother and many other great 
 estates, bothe lordes and ladies, richely besene, came forward 
 to the coronacion ; and at their coming furth from Grenewich 
 by water, there was attending upon her there the maior, shrifes, 
 and aldermen of the citie, and divers and many worshipfull 
 
 1 Coronacion of Queene Elizabeth, p. 120.
 
 FROM THE TOWER 281 
 
 comoners, chosen out of every craft, in their levereyes, in barges 
 freshly furnished with banners and stremers of silke, richely 
 beaton with the armes and bagges of their craftes; and, in 
 especially, a barge called the bachelor's barge, garnished and 
 apparelled passing all other ; wherein was ordeynid a great 
 redde dragon spouting flames of fyer into the Thamess, and 
 many other gentlemanlie pagiaunts, well and curiously devised 
 to do her highness sporte and pleasoure with. And her grace, 
 thus royally apparelled and accompanied, and also furnished in 
 every behalf with trumpettes, claryons and other mynstrellys as 
 apperteynid and was fitting to her estate roial, landed at the 
 Toure wharfe and enterid into the Toure ; where the king's 
 highnes welcomed her in such maner fourme as was to all the 
 estates and others there being present a very good sight and 
 right joyous and comfortable to beholde." 
 
 Next day she rode to Westminster, according to the 
 Devise, in an open litter of white silk damask, with 
 ribbons and fringes of gold and silk, studded with gilt 
 nails, " ij greit coursers Bering the said littar vppon ij 
 saddels couered in white damask cloth of gold," and all 
 the horse furniture to match. Four knights carried over 
 her a baldachin with bells of latten upon silvered shafts, 
 two lords led the coursers, and behind rode four baronesses 
 on gray palfries, the Queen's chamberlain and squires 
 ushers, and a vast number of other attendants. Eliza- 
 beth's fair golden hair is described as " hanging dounc 
 plaine behynd her bak, with a calle of pipes over it," and 
 confined only on the forehead by a coronal of gold set 
 with orient gems. In divers places " were- ordeynid 
 singing children, some arayed like angelles and other like 
 virgins, to sing swete songes as her grace passed by." 
 
 When Henry VIII. passed with Catherine of Arragon 
 through the city, Cheapside was lined by all the crafts 
 and occupations. The goldsmiths' stalls, reaching to the 
 end of Old Change, were "replenished with virgins in 
 white with braunches of white waxe ; the priestes and 
 clerkes, in rich copes with crosses and censers of silver, 
 censying his grace and the quene as they passed." Great 
 was the joy and glory of that day. Twenty years 
 later the time-serving Cranmer, having pronounced an
 
 2 82 THE PROGRESS 
 
 iniquitous sentence upon Catherine, hurried back from 
 Dunstable to anoint and crown her servant and rival. 
 The chronicles of Anne Boleyn's Whitsun Eve progress 
 through London are full and picturesque. But one 
 cannot w^ithout a certain heartlessness linger over the 
 details of the beautiful pageants. Froude's words are 
 well known : — 
 
 " Fortune's plaything of the hour, the Queen of England — 
 Queen at last ! — borne along upon the waves of this sea of 
 glory, breathing the perfumed incense of greatness which she 
 had risked her fair name, her delicacy, her honour, her self- 
 respect, to win. And she had won it. There she sate, dressed 
 in white tissue robes, her fair hair flowing loose over her shoul- 
 ders and her temples circled with a light coronet of gold and 
 diamonds — most beautiful, loveliest, most favoured perhaps as 
 she seemed at that hour of all England's daughters. . . . The 
 King was not with her throughout the day, nor did he intend 
 to be with her in any part of the ceremony. She was to reign 
 without a rival ; the undisputed Sovereign of the hour. . . . 
 Did any twinge of remorse, any pang of painful recollection, 
 pierce at that moment the incense of glory which she was 
 inhaling?" — {History^ i. 456-458.) 
 
 Three years later Anne was beheaded at that same 
 Tower, the Mayor, Aldermen and city companies, who 
 had received her so splendidly, looking on at the severing 
 of her comely neck ! Poor guilty woman ! she had 
 begged for the daily presence of the Holy Sacrament in 
 the prison to comfort her. 
 
 A coeval painting at Cowdray in Sussex (engraved by 
 Basire, 1787) shows Edward VI. under a canopy borne 
 by four bareheaded esquires on horseback. The prelates 
 and peers ride in front, and before the Archbishop and 
 Protector a cross is carried. The picture shows the 
 crosses in Cheap and at Charing. 
 
 One of the pageants prepared for Anne Boleyn was 
 " Saint Ann, with all her issue beneath her, and under 
 Mary Cleophe sate her foure children ; of the which 
 children one made a goodlie oration to the Queene 
 of the fruitfulness of Saint Ann," but most of the
 
 FROM THE TOWER 283 
 
 allegorical devices were taken from heathen mythology. It 
 is noticeable, as another phase of the Renaissance, that 
 Edward VI. was greeted by Sapience and the Seven 
 Liberal Sciences, also by Valentine and Orson, whereas 
 the conceits provided for Elizabeth were chiefly Scrip- 
 tural. Edward and Mary were entertained also by 
 wonderful steeple-jack feats from the top of St. Paul's. 
 The latter listened to Latin and English orations de- 
 livered by John Heywoode the epigrammatist, seated at 
 the school in Paul's churchyard " in a pageant under 
 a vine." One triumphal arch was erected by the 
 Genoese ; another by the Esterlings ; a third in Gracious 
 (Grace-church) Street by the Florentines. There were 
 " trumpets and waits, shawmes and regals," and the 
 children of the cathedral played upon viols and sang. 
 Mary hungrily caught at any sign of affection in her 
 people. Close by her in a litter was the lady Elizabeth, 
 wearing a caul beset with pearls and gems, and over that 
 a golden circlet, " beset so richlie with pretius stones 
 that the value thereof was inestimable. The same kail 
 and circle being so massie and ponderous that she v/as 
 faine to beare vp her head with her hand." Mary had 
 been told by her Council that her passage through the 
 streets would be unsafe, while the act illegitimatising her 
 remained unrepealed. She fixed the day, however, for 
 her Progress, and, sending for her councillors, she spoke 
 of her past life and sufferings, of the conspiracy to set 
 her aside, and of the Providence which had brought her 
 to her rights. Her only desire was to do her duty to 
 God and to her people, and she hoped (turning pointedly 
 to Gardiner) that they would not forget their loyalty, 
 and would stand by her in her extremity. "Observing them 
 hesitate, she cried, 'My lords, on my knees I implore 
 you !' and flung herself on the ground at their feet. 
 The most skilful acting could not have served Mary's 
 purpose better than this outburst of natural emotion. 
 The spectacle of their kneeling sovereign overcame for 
 a time the scheming passions of her ministers. They
 
 2 84 THE PROGRESS 
 
 were affected, burst'into tears, and withdrew their opposi- 
 tion " (^Froude, vi. lOl). 
 
 Gracious she had not the trick of seeming, but her 
 half-sister was skilful in the arts of popular piety and 
 winningness. Elizabeth was received with " prayers, 
 wishes, welcomminges, cryes, tender woordes and all other 
 signes which argue a wonderfull earnest love of most 
 obedient subjects." They, on the other hand, were 
 " wonderfully rauished with the louing answers and 
 gestures of theyr Princesse." Now she stayed her 
 chariot to hear the petition of some base man or woman ; 
 now she bade it to be drawn quite close to some child, 
 apparelled as angel or poet or Scriptural character, 
 who expounded to her (first kissing the paper) the mean- 
 ing of some ingenious pageant, so that not a word might 
 be lost, earnestly thanking those near her, and beaming 
 graciously on those who were far off. They saw each 
 wave of emotion pass over her face, her hands or eyes 
 uplifted, the Bible (which was let down to her with a 
 silken lace by Truth, led by Time issuing out of a 
 cavern in a " mountain ") fervently kissed, held up in 
 both hands, and pressed to her heart. Nothing escaped 
 her attention. Her quick and pithy comments on every- 
 thing pointed out to her were repeated with delight 
 from citizen to citizen. The whole scene is described 
 to us at length : the fountains of sack and rhenish, the 
 streets hung with banners and tapestries, the carved 
 woodwork new-painted and gilded, the guns booming, 
 joy-bells ringing, "noise of musicke " and "heavenly 
 melodic " of boys and virgins. Here was a pageant of 
 the Eight Beatitudes (applied to Elizabeth's previous 
 sufferings), which were represented by eight children. 
 At the nether end of Cornhill was the " Seate of 
 Worthie Governance," in which Elizabeth herself was 
 represented upheld by four Virtues which trod their 
 contrary Vices underfoot. There was an elaborate 
 triumph of the union of the houses of York and Lan- 
 caster. In another place were two hills — one bearing
 
 FROM THE TOWER 285 
 
 a ragged, decayed tree, and the other a green and fair 
 one, under which sate figures representing respectively 
 a ruinous and a flourishing Commonwealth. Another 
 showed " Debora with her estates, consulting for the 
 good governement of Israel." At Temple Bar stood 
 the giants Gogmagog the Albion and Corineus the 
 Briton, holding a table written with verses in Latin. 
 Best of all, the Mayor and Commonalty presented a purse 
 of crimson satin, richly wrought with gold, containing 
 a thousand golden marks. 
 
 It is often stated that, owing to the plague, James I. 
 had no Progress. It was, in fact, postponed for more 
 than six months, till March 19, i6o|, "the holy time 
 in Lent, the joyful! springtime, when the ground in 
 triumph of the time should likewise flourish in ample 
 equipage " (Dugdale). " Peean triumphals " and " pane- 
 gyres " were penned by Ben Jonson, Drayton, and others, 
 and William Hubbocke spoke a Latin oration gratulatory 
 (this illustrated tract is in the British Museum). The 
 King, in "passing triumphantly through his royal cittie and 
 chamberof London to hisHighnes'Mannor of Whitehall," 
 was " richly mounted on a white gennet, under a rich 
 canopie susteined by eyght gentlemen of the Privie Cham- 
 ber, for the barons of the Cinque Portes." He set forward 
 through seven gates, adorned with arches, piramides, and 
 " pegmes," " to performe the residue of the solemnities 
 of his Coronation." One triumph was " Saint George 
 and Saint Andrew in compleat armour " who " met in 
 one combate and fought for the victorie, but an old 
 hermitt passing by, in an Oration, joyned them hand 
 in hand, and so for ever hath made them as one harte." 
 These triumphs took many months to erect, and the 
 magnificence was such as " the stomack might glutton " 
 withal. James " endured the day's brunt with patience," 
 but described the love of his people as "like the fire un- 
 quenchable." Anne followed " with her seemely hayre 
 doune trailing on her princely-bearing shoulders, on 
 which was a crownet of gold. She so mildely saluted
 
 2 86 THE PROGRESS 
 
 her subjects that the women weeping ripe cryed all in 
 one voice, God blesse the Royall Queene, welcome to 
 England ! " 
 
 Charles I.'s London Progress was also prevented by 
 the plague, but his passage through the streets of Edin- 
 burgh to be crowned at Holyrood was attended by alle- 
 gorical entertainments — Mars, Mercury, and Minerva ; 
 a moving mountain to represent Edinburgh ; a theatre 
 representing a Highland scene ; Bacchus on the Mercat 
 Cross drinking healths ; the hill of Parnassus, green with 
 birks, where nine pretty boys, representing the nine 
 nymphs or muses, were nymph-like clad. Amidst the 
 trees appeared Endymion, like a shepherd, in a long coat 
 of crimson velvet, with gilt leather buskins, telling the 
 King, in William Drummond's verse, that he had been 
 despatched by Cynthia to celebrate the day : " Whilk 
 hail orations his Majesty, with great pleasure and de- 
 light, sitting on horseback, as his company did, heard 
 pleasantly." 
 
 The last of the Progresses, amid an " innumerable 
 multitude " of people, was that of Charles II. Besides 
 other "arch triumphals" — such as a Temple of Con- 
 cord, containing twelve living figures and twenty-four 
 violins ; a Garden of Plenty jTlora, Pomona, and 
 Bacchus drawn by tigers) ; and alfflelightful Boscage full 
 of several beasts, both tame ana salvage — there were 
 " four stately standing pageants " : one representing 
 Anarchy, hand-in-hand with confusion ; a second Pres- 
 bytery, and with it the decay of Trade ; a third Hier- 
 archy, and the restoration of the Episcopate — the old 
 cross which the Puritans had destroyed in Cheapside 
 was made to arise and stand again in its place ; the 
 fourth represented the restoration of the Monarchy. 
 The cavalcade was very sumptuous, and dazzled Pepys. 
 " It were in vain," says Heath, " to describe this solem- 
 nity. It was so far from being utterable that it was 
 almost inconceivable, and much wonder it caused to 
 outlandish persons," even the French. The Duke of
 
 FROM THE TOWER 287 
 
 Buckingham's suit had cost ^^20,000. But the preceding 
 century was the one for open-air pageants. A few years 
 later the beautiful old London had perished. 
 
 James II. said he had saved London ^^60,000 by 
 foregoing the Progress. Considering the sum spent on 
 his Queen's jewels, Macaulay says he was " profuse 
 where he ought to have been frugal, and niggardly where 
 he might pardonably have been profuse." James I.'s 
 Coronation and Progress cost ^^36,147. George IV.'s 
 Coronation [sans Progress) and Banquet cost -^'268,000. 
 For his brother's maimed rites j/^43,160 was voted, of 
 which ;^3034, i8s. went for fireworks and free play- 
 houses. The cost in 1838 was ^^70,000. The sum 
 voted in 1902 was very much larger. 
 
 When the curtailed scale of the 1838 Solemnity was 
 announced, meetings were held in the City to express 
 indignation at the " Penny Crowning," at one of which 
 ;:{J^ 1 00,000 was offered by the citizens towards the re- 
 vival of the abandoned pageants and Banquet. The 
 newspapers also attacked the " mean programme." 
 
 It is a pity that the Thames should no longer play any 
 part in a Coronation. On August i, 1831, William IV. 
 and Queen Adelaide went by water in thirty State barges 
 to witness the opening of the New London Bridge. The 
 Embankment supplies excellent accommodation for 
 spectators.
 
 EXCURSUS G 
 
 THE KNIGHTS OF THE BATH AND THE 
 KING'S VIGIL 
 
 The year after Queen Victoria's Coronation a great 
 enlargement took place in the Order of the Bath, which 
 was for centuries associated with the Coronation, and 
 no knightly banners have been hung in Henry VII. 's 
 Chapel since 1839, though one, that of Earl Dundonald 
 — ignominiously hurled down the chapel steps in 18 14 
 in si<j;n of his degradation — was in i860 restored to its 
 place by Lancaster Herald, by order of her late Majesty, 
 on the day of the great sailor's obsequies in the Abbey. 
 
 The symbolism of the special creation of Knights of 
 the Bath before a Coronation was the purity with 
 which that solemnity should be approached. There 
 is no actual account, however, of such a creation till 
 Henry IV. Forty-six esquires, among them three of 
 the King's sons, after being shriven, watched their 
 arms in the Tower ; and the next morning, being 
 washed, were, after Mass, created Knights, and given 
 long green coats with straight sleeves, lined with 
 minever " after the manner of prelates," and on their 
 left shoulders a double cord of white silk, with white 
 tufts hanging down, Edward IV. was preceded 
 through the City by " xxxii. knyghtys rydynge before 
 hym in blewe gownes and hoodys vpon theur shulders 
 lyke to prestys." 
 
 Henry VI. began his reign by creating thirty-six 
 knights ; Edward IV. thirty-two, Edward VI. was 
 himself knighted by Somerset before his Coronation. 
 There was not time to create Knights of the Bath
 
 THE KNIGHTS OF THE BATH 289 
 
 ceremonially, and after the banquet a number of 
 gentlemen were admitted Knights Bachelors instead. 
 These took part in "royall justes" held on the 
 morrow. Elizabeth's Coronation also was followed by 
 tournaments. 
 
 James I., within six weeks of his entrance into Eng- 
 land, bestowed knighthood on 237 persons. A satirical 
 paper was set on the door of St. Paul's offering to teach 
 a new art of memory to enable people to recollect the 
 names of this new minor nobility. 
 
 Charles II. 's Coronation on St. George's Day, 1661, 
 was preceded by " the restauration of the most Ancient 
 and most Renowned Order of St. George, called the 
 Garter," at Windsor, eight days before. Next came a 
 creation of Knights of the Bath. Sir Edward Walker 
 (Garter) gives the following account : — 
 
 Attended by their esquires and pages, those who were 
 to receive the accolade proceeded to Henry's VII. 's 
 Chapel and heard Evensong. Returning, they reposed 
 themselves in the Painted Chamber and other places 
 where their lodgings were prepared. Having supped 
 under their respective escutcheons, they were conducted 
 to their chambers, 
 
 " where they were lodged in Palletts covered with Red Say, 
 each haveing a demi-tester without Curtaines of the same 
 stuffe and an Escocheon of Armes on every Tester. At the 
 ffbote of every Pallett (which were sett at equall distance 
 from each other) was a Bathing Tubb covered without and 
 within with 20 or fower and twenty ells of ffine Linnen, with 
 a crosse hoope over it Covered with Red Say, and a Carpett 
 at the side of it. The Roomes being voyded, each Bathed 
 himselfe more or less as hee thought filt and so went to rest. 
 
 "Early the next Morning all sorts of Musick with Drufnes 
 and Trumpetts bid them good Morrow. Being risen they 
 apparrelled themselves in Cordiliers or Hermitts habitts, 
 and so betweene their two Esquires and their Pages after them 
 and the officers of Armes in their Coates before them, they 
 proceeded to Plenry the y*-'' Chappell where being disposed 
 in Order (the seates being not sufficient to hold them) they 
 stood before the Stalls against their Armes placed therein." 
 
 T
 
 290 THE KNIGHTS OF THE BATH 
 
 Then entered the Lord Steward, the Lord Great 
 Chamberlain, the Lord High Constable, the Earl 
 Marshal, and Lord Chamberlain ; and sitting on five 
 chairs before the altar, ordered the King's commission 
 to be read. The Heralds then brought the new 
 Knights up, six at a time, and after three reverences. 
 Garter read the Admonition and Norroy held the Book 
 for them to kiss. 
 
 " Right Deare Brethren, great Worshipp be this Noble 
 Order unto every of you. You shall love and dread God 
 above all things, you shall be steadfast in the faith of Christ, 
 you shall love the King your Soveraigne Lord, and him and his 
 right defend to your power. You shall defend Widowes, 
 Maydens, and Orphans in their right. You shall suffer no 
 extortion so farr as you may, nor sitt in place where any 
 wrongfull Judgment shall be given to your knowledge. And 
 of as great honour be this Order unto you as ever it was to any 
 of your kinne, projenito'"'^^ or others." 
 
 After service, the Knights returned, divested them- 
 selves, and put on, over white satin suits, their surcoats 
 of crimson taffeta lined with white, and mantles of the 
 same, having cordons of white silk and knops of red silk 
 and gold, white gloves, boots, hats, and feathers. 
 
 Thus they dined, and afterwards took horse, and with 
 drums, trumpets, and heralds before them, attended by 
 squires and pages carrying sword and belt upwards, with 
 spurs hanging from the hilt, proceeded to the banqueting 
 House, where the King sate under the Cloth of Estate. 
 
 Advancing with three obeisances, they were knighted, 
 six and six, with full ceremonies, their swords being 
 hung round their necks, and the riband with the 
 Order. To save time, the heel of each was touched 
 merely with a spur. 
 
 Thence returning to the chapel, they entered it with 
 three reverences, and "after solemn service and 
 Anthems," they were brought up, six and six, to 
 oifer their swords on the Altar, the Bishop of London 
 receiving them, and admonishing them of their oath,
 
 AND THE KING'S VIGIL 291 
 
 and to use the swords to God's glory, the defence of 
 the Gospel, the maintenance of their Sovereign's right 
 and honour, and the upholding of justice and equity. 
 
 Then they redeemed each his sword with a golden 
 angel. At the chapel door stood the King's Master 
 Cook with white apron, and in front of him a little 
 table covered with a linen cloth, who reminded the 
 Knights that, if they broke their oath, "I must liack off" 
 yo"" Spurrs from yo'' heeles, as vnworthy of this dignity, 
 which will be a great dishonour to you, which God 
 forbid." 
 
 The Order of the Bath afterwards fell into abeyance 
 till the Georgian period. It was revived in 1725, as a 
 regular military Order of thirty-six Companions, but, 
 in imitation of the Scottish Order of the Thistle, on 
 what may be called a Presbyterian plan, having a Grand 
 Master, a Dean, Genealogist, King of Arms, Usher, etc., 
 but no Prelate. The Dean received the swords of the 
 Knights on the altar of Henry VII. 's Chapel, where 
 their vigil was henceforth to take place instead of before 
 the Confessor's Shrine. Every 20th of October, the 
 anniversary of George I.'s Coronation, a procession and 
 solemn service was to take place in the chapel ; but the 
 special creation at Coronations ceased. 
 
 The first Knight created under the new statutes was 
 William, Duke of Cumberland, afterwards " the Butcher," 
 who, as one who knew her well tells us, was an object 
 of peculiar historic detestation to Queen Victoria, Being 
 but four years old, he was excused the ceremonial Bath, 
 but he presented his little sword at the altar. 
 
 The King's Vigil 
 
 The King was formerly directed to prepare for his 
 consecration by fasting (on the previous Wednesday, 
 Friday and Saturday) and meditation, and the Abbot of 
 Westminster, as regis cruditor^ was both to explain to
 
 292 THE KNIGHTS OF THE BATH 
 
 him the ceremonials and to warn him to shrive and 
 cleanse his conscience " before the hooly anoynting," ^ 
 He was also in the Middle Ages, like the Knights of the 
 Bath, ceremonially " bayned." James 11. and his Queen 
 slept overnight at St. James's " for the greater convenience 
 of performing their devotions." The i626rubrick directs 
 that, the evening before the Coronation, the King is to be 
 " put in mind wholy to give himself to contemplation and 
 prayer," and the heads of his meditation, from Liher 
 Regalisy were delivered to him by Bishop Laud. In 
 1689, instead of these directions, and in place of the pre- 
 Reformation Divine Service and Mass heard by the 
 King — Henry IV. heard three, and entered Westminster 
 Hall " with ostentatious unpunctuality " — a special form 
 of Morning Prayer, based on James II. 's accession form, 
 was appointed to be performed at Whitehall and at 
 Westminster, whereat it was "very fit and congruous" 
 that the Sovereign should be present, "and so begin that 
 glorious day with him by whom Kings Reign." The 
 prelates and clergy who were to "bear any part in the 
 great Solemnity " were also desired to join in these 
 devotions. Unfortunately, this preparatory office has 
 not been ordered at any subsequent Coronation. It is 
 printed by Dr. Wickham Legg.^ 
 
 Louis XVI. of France, before communicating, entered 
 a small pavilion, where he confessed. Henry III. of 
 Germany, it is said, never placed the crown on his head 
 without previous confession. 
 
 One may note in the statutes of the Spanish Order 
 corresponding to our Bath that the Knight is " not to 
 keep company but with martiall men and souldiers . • • ; 
 not to make any account if he be mockt, scorned or 
 railed on by anybody, but to have all his carriage discreet 
 and grave, and wholly measured by the levell of honesty." 
 
 ^ Our first Hanoverian King could not speak English, and the 
 service had to be explained to him in Latin. 
 ^ 7'Aree Coronation Orders, pp. 10-14,
 
 AND THE KING'S VIGIL 293 
 
 He is not to complain "of wounds by him received in 
 war, neither is to vaunt of his valour and manhood." ^ 
 
 Froissart describes the boy King, Charles VI. of France, 
 keeping vigil through the night in the Church of Our 
 Lady of Rheims that he might receive knighthood and 
 kingship. Next day, before the altar, he knighted his 
 young Companions, who sate through the Coronation 
 on low benches at his feet. 
 
 For Queen Victoria's Jubilee service the officials, out 
 of compliment to the Order, draped the majestic church 
 everywhere with (as Mr. Somers Clarke, the architect of 
 St. Paul's Cathedral, describes the effect) Bath-red baize, 
 looking like cold blood, with a spotty and mean pattern. 
 " The proper guardians of the Abbey," Mr. Somers 
 Clarke severely remarks, " are turned out." - But things 
 were very different under enlightened supervision in 
 1902. 
 
 ^ Theater of Honou7-. 
 
 ^ Nineteenth Cent my, September 190 1.
 
 EXCURSUS H 
 
 THE ABBEY AND ST. EDWARD'S SHRINE 
 
 The Kings of France have all been " sacred " at Rheims, 
 but " the Chapel Peculiar of our Palace at Westminster " 
 was not always the scene of English Coronations. 
 Seven Saxon Princes were inaugurated at Kingston-on- 
 Thames, if we include Alfred's son Edward ; but 
 Langtoft says at "London, at saynt Poules took he y*^ 
 croune," Edgar and Elfrida were crowned by Dunstan 
 at Pentecost, 973, at St. Peter's, Bath (Acheman's 
 " Chester") ; Hardicanute probably at Oxford ; Harold II. 
 at St. Paul's. But " the general seat of the Saxon 
 Coronations was the sanctuary of the House of Cerdic, 
 the Cathedral of Winchester " (Stanley). Here were 
 crowned Alfred the Great, St. Edward the Confessor, 
 and, a second time on his return from captivity, Richard 
 the Lion Heart. The star of the old English capital 
 began to pale from that day before its Norman rival. 
 The minsters of Gloucester and York have also wit- 
 nessed the consecration of Kings. 
 
 In 1066, just before his death, the Confessor, thinking 
 perhaps of Rheims, applied to Nicholas II. for a Bull 
 making the Abbey Church which he had dedicated to 
 St. Peter on the Thames, near London, the established 
 place of regal constitution and Coronation. Henceforth 
 Westminster Abbey was " the head, crown, and diadem 
 of the kingdom," not simply because of a papal rescript, 
 but as containing the shrine of St. Edward, whose name 
 and memory became the type of historic continuity and 
 
 religious conservatism, the symbol (though never have 
 
 294
 
 THE ABBEY 295 
 
 we had a King with less of the John Bull characteristics 
 in him) of all that is Old English. The "Conquestor" 
 — which does not mean Conqueror — deemed it politic 
 to be crowned " beside the grave of the last hereditary 
 Saxon King," the heir of Cerdic. 
 
 When Rufus was crowned, a Norman hierarchy had 
 displaced all the Saxon Bishops except one, and Wulfstan 
 was now declared incapable of retaining office because 
 he could not speak French. 
 
 " The old man, down to this moment compliant even to 
 excess, was inspired with unusual energy. He walked from St. 
 Catherine's Chapel straight into the Abbey. The King and 
 the prelates followed. He laid his pastoral staff on the Con- 
 fessor's tomb before the high altar. First he spoke in Saxon to 
 the dead King: 'Edward, thou gavest me the staff. To thee 
 I return it.' Then, with the few Norman words that he could 
 command, he turned to the living King: 'A better than thou 
 gave it me — take it if thou canst.' It remained fixed in the 
 solid stone, and he was left at peace in his see" (Stanley). 
 
 The " translation of King Edward," marked in our 
 Calendar against October 13, is his second translation, 
 in 1269, when Henry III. removed his reliques to their 
 present resting-place, Henry's own body being afterwards 
 laid in the coffin which the Confessor's body had made 
 sacred.^ This King, who prided himself on his descent 
 from Alfred, and was as pious as Henry II. had been the 
 reverse, determined to make his abode beside St. Edward's 
 tomb. His sons were the first Princes since the Con- 
 quest to be called by the old Saxon names, and the eldest, 
 born at Westminster, and christened after the Confessor, 
 was "the first of that long series of 'Edwards' which 
 ... is the only Royal name that constantly reappears to 
 assert its unchanging hold on the affections of the 
 English people." Dean Stanley thinks that the rebuild- 
 ing of St. Denys' Abbey, near Paris, may have suggested 
 
 1 The Coronation takes place in the old chapel of the Benedictines, 
 the altar of which is dedicated to St. Peter. This chapel was once 
 shut in on all four sides. As it encroaches upon the nave, the church 
 outside the screen is properly called the ' ' west nave."
 
 296 THE ABBEY AND 
 
 to Henry III. the idea of a place of royal sepulture. 
 He resolved to rebuild " the abbay of Londoun," and, 
 with his passionate addiction to art, determined that the 
 " new minster " should be 
 
 " incomparable for beauty, even in that great age of art. . . . 
 Unlike most cathedrals, it was built entirely at the cost of the 
 Crown. The Royal Abbey, as in the Confessor's time so in 
 Henry's, is absolutely a royal gift." St. Edward became its 
 patron saint, " almost to the exclusion of St. Peter. For him 
 the Shrine was prepared, as the centre of all this magnificence. 
 It was erected, like all the shrines of great local saints, at the 
 east end of the altar. By a new and strange arrangement . . . 
 the high altar was moved westward to its present central 
 position. A mound of earth, the last funeral ' tumulus ' in 
 England, was erected between this and the Lady Chapel, and 
 on its summit was raised the tomb in which the body of the 
 Confessor was to be laid. On each side of it were statues of 
 the Confessor and St. John as the mysterious pilgrim. . . . 
 The arches underneath were ready for the patients who came 
 to ensconce themselves there for the sake of receiving from the 
 sacred corpse within the deliverance from the ' King's Evil ' 
 which the living sovereign was believed to communicate by his 
 touch." 
 
 Henry VIII. moved the Confessor's bones, but Mary 
 restored them to their place. Though despoiled of all 
 its treasures, the Shrine is almost the only tomb of a 
 canonized saint in England which was not demolished 
 by a ruthless iconoclasm. Somerset meditated the de- 
 struction of the Abbey itself. 
 
 While, then, the Kings of France were laid to rest 
 round the sepulchre of Dagobert, but crowned at Rheims, 
 our Kings for centuries were " deposed " where they 
 had been consecrated. Here sleep (not counting the East 
 Anglian King Sebert and his Queen Ethelgoda, c. 616) 
 the Confessor, Henry III., Edward III., Richard II., 
 Henry V., Edward V., Henry VII., Mary Tudor, 
 Elizabeth (in the same grave with her sister), and Mary 
 of Scotland. And of Queens consort, Eleanor of Castille, 
 Philippa of Hainault, Anne of Bohemia, Elizabeth of 
 York, Anne of Cleves, and Katherine Parr, besides
 
 ST. EDWARD'S SHRINE 297 
 
 many other royal personages, including Rupert of the 
 Rhine. Not Henry VI., though he measuretl his own 
 grave on the pavement — "Forsooth, forsooth, here will 
 we lie." It is indeed an "acre sown" with richest, 
 royallest seed. And moralists have seized the contrast 
 between coronation and burial, pointing out that each 
 King, at any rate formerly, has passed over his own 
 grave to take his crown. In the early Eastern Empire 
 it is said that, after his Coronation, the architects of the 
 Imperial monuments approached the Emperor, and, pre- 
 senting specimens of various marbles, inquired which he 
 would choose for his own sepulchre. 
 
 Besides being the place of the Coronation and of the 
 Burial of our Princes, Westminster Abbey contained 
 also the Treasury of England, that Norman Chapel of 
 the Pyx, in the eastern cloister, whose ancient double 
 door locked by seven great keys has lately been opened 
 to the public. " Here it was that, probably almost 
 immediately after the Conquest, the Kings determined 
 to lodge their treasure under the guardianship of the 
 inviolable Sanctuary which St. Peter had consecrated 
 and the bones of the Confessor had sanctified. . . . 
 Hither were brought the most cherished possessions of 
 the State, the Regalia of the Saxon Monarchy, the Black 
 Rood of St. Margaret from Scotland, the Cross of St. 
 Neot from Wales, the Sceptre or Rod of Moses, the 
 Ampulla of Henry IV." (Stanley). 
 
 In 1303, however, the royal hoard was stolen by a 
 monk, who concealed it in the tangled hemp grass 
 growing over the graves and sown for this object. 
 Remains of the skin of a fair-haired, ruddy-complexioned 
 man, to be detected on the passage-door, and similar 
 vestiges on other doors, point to a grim vengeance. 
 Thenceforth only the Regalia, together with sacred 
 reliques, treaties and the Pyx, were kept at the Abbey. 
 Henry VIII. transferred the most costly of them to the 
 Tower. Early in the Great Rebellion, the Parliament 
 resolved to seize all the Crown jewels, and the Chapter
 
 298 THE ABBEY AND 
 
 of Westminster finally, under a threat of force, delivered 
 up everything left with them except the most sacred 
 objects. All else was, after the King's death, "totally 
 broken and defaced." On the eve of a Coronation the 
 Regalia are deposited in the personal custody of the Dean. 
 As the French spoke of Charlemagne's crown, the 
 Bohemians of that of St. Wenceslas, the Norwegians 
 of St. Olaf's, the Turks of the sword of Othman, and 
 as that sceptre which Clytemnestra in her dream saw 
 Agamemnon majestically bearing had descended from 
 king to king in the dynasty of Argos {lUad^ ii. 100), 
 so the English called all the principal regalls, even the 
 Coronation Chair, after the beloved name of St. Edward. 
 "The Sceptre with the dove was a reminiscence of 
 Edward's peaceful days after the expulsion of the Danes ; 
 the gloves were a perpetual reminder of the abolition 
 of the Danegelt— a token that the King's hands should 
 be moderate in taking taxes. The ring was the ring of 
 the ' Pilgrim.' The coronation robe of Edward was 
 solemnly exhibited in the Abbey twice a year, at 
 Christmas, and on the festival of its patron saints, St. 
 Peter and St. Paul" (Stanley). With a more actual 
 continuity Charles I. was invested at Holyrood in 1633 
 with the "robes royall of King James the Fourth." 
 Saxon memories were further preserved by the oath, 
 ministered till 1689, to maintain the laws, customs and 
 franchises granted " by the glorious King Edward," by 
 the crowns of Alfred and Edith and the Gospels of 
 Athelstan. 
 
 The Stone of Fortune. — None the less the Abbey was 
 felt to lack the mystical associations possessed by some 
 foreign sanctuaries and Coronation rites. This want 
 was made good by the sacred Chrism received from 
 heaven by St. Thomas of Canterbury (see p. 64), and 
 by the acquisition of the Regale Scotia^ the Stone of Fate. 
 Westminster was to be an English Scone. Edward I., 
 according to Walsingham, originally intended the " Liagh- 
 fail " as a seat for the minister at Mass. But Edward II.,
 
 ST. EDWARD'S SHRINE 299 
 
 and every succeeding English monarch, except, perhaps, 
 Mary "Fudor, has been crowned on it.' Cromwell him- 
 self had St. Edward's Chair brought into Westminster 
 Hall for his own installation, and "set under a Prince- 
 like canopy of State." 
 
 The legend of what Toland calls " the ancicntest re- 
 spected monument in the world " is well known — how 
 Gathelus, son of Cecrops, the builder of Athens, wedded 
 Pharaoh's daughter Scota, whose heart had been touched 
 by Moses' preaching. To escape the P^gyptian plagues, 
 they removed (a.m. 2416) to Spain, taking the stone on 
 which Jacob had slept at Bethel. Having built Compos- 
 tella, Gathelus sate as King "upon his marble chair in 
 Brigantia." His son Hiberus carried the stone into 
 Ireland, and the Irish Kings were long inaugurated upon 
 it on Tara's Hill. Thence, as a bond of union with the 
 ''Scots" of the mainland, it was taken, c. 330 B.C., by 
 King Fergus (but his real date is c. a.d. 500) to Argyll- 
 shire, and in lona it was again a royal seat of inaugura- 
 tion. In the Abbey of lona solid history begins, tor 
 there can be little doubt that this is the stone pillow on 
 which Columba laid his dying head. That Columba 
 consecrated Fergus's successor Aidan upon it, however — 
 that " first authentic Western consecration of a Christian 
 Prince" (Martene) — is but conjecture. At any rate. 
 King Kenneth found it (a.d. 850) at Dunstaft'nage, and 
 brought it to Scone, enclosing it in a wooden chair. On 
 it for four centuries and a half successive descendants of 
 Fergus were crowned, and Scone became the iiv/n 
 principalis of the kingdom, "quhil y^ tyme of Robert 
 
 ' In the Oxford Diocesan Afagazine, however, of June 1902, there 
 is a very instructive paper, signed " P," which throws the most dis- 
 quieting doubt on this tradition. St. Edward's ('hair is not even men- 
 tioned officially as playing a part in any Coronation till Charles II., who 
 is said to have been crowned in it, but anointed and vested in another. 
 The writer really proves too much. Why, e.g., was Cromwell inau- 
 gurated in it? We are told that Charles I. sate in the " old chair with 
 Jacob's stone." "P" believes himself that Edward I. intended the 
 Chair for Coronations.
 
 joo THE ABBF:Y and 
 
 Bruse ; in quhais tyme, besyde niony othir crueltis done 
 be kyng Edward Lang Schankis, the said chiar of merbyll 
 wes taikin be Inglismen and brocht out of Scone to 
 London, and put into Westmonistar, quhaer it remains to 
 our dayis," Deprived of their Stone, a.d. 1296, the 
 Scots obtained from Rome a religious rite of coronation, 
 and David was " the first crowned and anointed King of 
 Scotland." They did not cease to covet its return ; but, 
 though Edward IIL restored the holy Rood, the Londoners 
 would not let the fatal Stone go North again. There 
 are several forms of the lines which prophesied 
 
 " The Scots shall govern and the sceptre sway 
 Where'er this Stone they find and its dread sound obey." — 
 
 a prediction not fulfilled till James VL and L Tlie 
 " dread sound " was a groaning noise made by the Stone 
 when the rightful heir to the throne sate upon it. 
 
 Edward L dedicated the Stone to the Confessor, and 
 placed it by his altar. He had a chair made for it in 
 1300, an intended bronze design — certainly not that, as 
 chroniclers asserted, of Kenneth's ninth-century chair — 
 being copied in wood at a cost of a hundred shillings, with 
 13s. 4d. more for carving, painting, and gilding two small 
 libbards, and £1, 19s. yd. for a step at the foot (not the 
 present one), for painting and gilding, and for a chair- 
 cover. The ancient diapering and gesso has long dis- 
 appeared, and the four remaining blazoned shields were 
 stolen in 1821 ; but there are faint traces of the mosaic 
 inlay and of a painted figure ; there are marks also of 
 handles at either end of the Stone. The lions were 
 regilt for George IV., and one of them refaced. New 
 crockets were added and the framework braced. The 
 " Scotch Chair " has usually been covered at Coronations 
 with cloth of gold, but King Edward in 1902 directed 
 that it should be seen as it is. It has been much dis- 
 honoured by names being cut all over it. There is a 
 picture of it in the Norman-French version of Liber 
 Regalis.
 
 ST. EDWARD'S SHRINE 301 
 
 The Carlovingian Kings of France were crowned 
 seated in the Chair of Dagobcrt {oh. 638), Mr. Jones 
 aptly quotes the Tahnudic Esther, where it is related 
 that Shisak, King of Egypt, carried away Solomon's 
 throne, that Sennacherib got possession of it and 
 restored it to Hezekiah, but Pharaoh-Necho once more 
 captured it. From Egypt, however, it again passed 
 to Babylon, and then to Shushan, where Ahasuerus 
 (Xerxes) "desired to sit upon the throne of Solomon." 
 However, he eventually had one made for himself. 
 
 When Charlemagne's tomb was opened in 1165, his 
 body was found fully vested and seated on a throne, which 
 is still preserved at Aix. In his hand was the imperial 
 sceptre, and on his knees the Holy Evangelists. 
 
 Buonaparte said cynically that a throne was merely 
 " boards covered with velvet" ; yet he strove to give his 
 own Coronation all the impressiveness which could be 
 obtained from religious rite and historic adjunct — only 
 he was crowned in Paris. 
 
 The title " Jacob's Stone " seems only to date back 
 a few hundred years. Flatterers of James I. made much 
 at his Coronation of the coincidence of name. It is 
 natural to suppose that it is a reminiscence of Columba's 
 stone pillow and of his dying vision of angelic glories, 
 blended with the legend of the Abbey itself. St. Peter 
 appeared to a holy man of Worcester, bidding him charge 
 King Edward to found a Benedictine convent, which 
 should be " a gate of heaven, the ladder of pravcr, 
 whence those who serve St. Peter there shall bv him 
 be admitted into Paradise." Earlier was the vision of 
 the fisherman Edric, who saw the Apostle himself con- 
 secrating the church, and awful shapes going up and 
 down between earth and heaven with sweet odours and 
 tapers. Dean Stanley says: "It was the hope of the 
 Founder that on St. Peter's Isle of Thorns was planted 
 a ladder on which angels might be seen ascending and 
 descending from the courts of heaven." 
 
 " The Coronation Chair," Dean Stanley remarks.
 
 302 THE ABBEY AND 
 
 " is the one primaeval monument which binds together 
 the whole empire. The iron rings, the battered surface, 
 the crack which has all but rent its solid mass asunder, 
 bear witness to its long migrations. It is thus embedded 
 in the heart of the English monarchy — an element of 
 poetic, patriarchal, heathen times, which, like Araunah's 
 rocky threshing-floor in the midst of the Temple of 
 Solomon, carries back our thoughts to races and customs 
 now almost extinct." 
 
 The Scottish Regalia remained locked up in a chest 
 in Edinburgh Castle from the Union till 1818. When 
 they were brought to light Sir Walter Scott was an 
 eager spectator. " Great Harry," that matchless jewel 
 which was worn by Mary on her bosom when wedded 
 to the Dauphin, was not one of the " Honours of the 
 Scottish Crown." Those " honouris " in the sixteenth 
 and seventeenth centuries had thrilling adventures and 
 vicissitudes such as never befell the heirlooms of Eng- 
 land, which were often pledged in " broking pawn," but, 
 apart from the iconoclasm of 1649, ^^^ ^^^ romantic 
 experiences.^ 
 
 When Lord Chancellor Seafield, in 1 707, touched the 
 Act of Union with the Sceptre of Scotland to ratify it, 
 he returned that jewel to the clerk with the words, 
 " There is an end to an auld sans." The Government 
 Ions; thought it dan2;erous for Scotsmen to see the 
 emblems of their ancient independence. Scott told 
 Fanny Kemble that when, in 18 18, the Regalia were 
 disinterred, a venerable lady of ninety years, who feared 
 she might not live till they were publicly exhibited, en- 
 treated permission to view them. He himself took her 
 into the room, when, " tottering hastily forward from 
 his support, she fell on her knees before the crown, and, 
 clasping and wringing her wrinkled hands, wailed over 
 it as a mother over her dead child." The scene moved 
 Scott's patriotic sensibilities immensely. 
 
 1 See Jones, Crowns and Coronations, chapter iii., " The Regalia 
 of England and Scotland."
 
 ST. EDWARD'S SHRINE 303 
 
 The Abbey is a royal peculiar, extra-parochial and 
 extra-diocesan. For a short time it was a cathedral — 
 not, however, at the date referred to by Shakespeare ^ 
 — and Edward VI, was brought to it by Bishop Thirlby. 
 Convocation met till lately within its precincts under 
 polite protest from the Dean. At Coronations, the 
 Chapter is entitled to all the furniture, hangings, 
 cushions, carpets, and so forth, within the Quire. Also 
 to a hundred simnels and a hogshead of wine. The 
 royal robes were of old given to favoured churches for 
 copes or altar-cloths. Charles 11, 's were given to play- 
 actors. George IV. 's came mostly, after his death, to 
 the hammer. But this is not true of the magnificent 
 Robe of State which has lately been presented to King 
 George, and will be worn by His Majesty on June 22, 
 1911. 
 
 1 IIen?y V., Pt. II., i., sc. 2.
 
 EXCURSUS I 
 
 THE CONSECRATING PRELATE 
 
 Rulers have in every age and land, Gentile, Jew^Ish or 
 Christian, been regarded as deputies of a Divine authority. 
 St. Paul calls the heathen bauleus^ "God's minister of 
 service" (Rom. xiii. 4). But the Roman Emperors 
 were for centuries supposed to be rather chief magis- 
 trates and military commanders than Kings, and a 
 religious consecration to office did not begin directly 
 Christianity became the established religion. Theodo- 
 sius, before his admission to the Imperial dignity, saw 
 in a dream Bishop Meletius putting on him a crown 
 and a royal robe. But Leo the Great (a.d. 457) is the 
 first who is recorded to have been actually crowned with 
 religious rites by a Prelate. "This appears," says 
 sneering Gibbon, " to be the first origin of a ceremony 
 which all the Christian Princes of the world have 
 since adopted, and from which the clergy have deduced 
 the most formidable consequences." Dr. Brightman ' 
 thinks that Leo L is a mistake for Leo IL (a.d. 473), 
 whose Coronation was solemnised by the patriarch 
 Acacius. From this time onwards Coronation was a 
 Church rite. Anastasius, the next Emperor, was 
 " chaired," as of old, by the soldiers, but he told them and 
 the shouting people, "It is plain that human sovereignty 
 depends on the favour of the most high Glory." From 
 602 the inauguration took place in chvirch.^ 
 
 ^ Journal of Theological Studies, April 1901, p. 368. 
 
 * In the coronations in St. Sophia, the patriarch anointed the 
 Emperor in the form of a cross, saying '• Hagios," which the clergy 
 and people thrice repeated. Then he crowned him, saying "Axios, " 
 which was also thrice repeated by the congregation (Palmer). 
 
 304
 
 THE CONSFXRATING PRELATE 305 
 
 The Lord Primate of all England has the immemorial 
 right to crown our Sovereigns and their Consorts. 
 Edwy received his crown from Odo ; Edgar and 
 Ethelred from Dunstan, The Confessor, it is true, 
 was crowned by both Primates, and at Harold II. 's 
 Coronation Stigand was suspended, though the Bayeux 
 tapestry shows a figure labelled " Stigand Archbishop." 
 Again, at the Conqueror's investiture, Langtoft's poem 
 says that "Sir Stigand was don doun," and that Eldrcd, 
 "Archbishope of York, gaf William the coroun," 
 unchallenged. Others say that Stigand was invited to 
 perform his office, but refused to bless a blood-stained 
 invader. Eldred, " with greater worldly discretion, 
 saw that it was needful to fall in with the times, and 
 not oppose the will of God (Thierry). However, the 
 Archbishops of York were thenceforth debarred from 
 acting (Lanfranc suggesting that they might give the 
 crown to some Scot or Dane approved by the Saxon 
 Northerners) until Henry II. thought it safe to strike a 
 blow at the throne of Canterbury in the person of 
 Becket. 
 
 The rights of St. Augustine's See, however, had never 
 really been doubted. When Harold I. (a.d. 1036) 
 usurped the place of Hardicanute, 
 
 "some write that Elnothus, the archbishop of Canterbury, a 
 man endued with all virtue and wisdom, refused to crown him ; 
 for when the king required the said archbishop that he might 
 be of him consecrated — to whom only it did appertain to invest 
 him with the crowne and scepter — the archbishop flatlie 
 refused, and with an oth protested that he would not con- 
 secrate anie other for king so long as the queen's children 
 lived. The scepter and crowne, I here lay downe vpon the 
 altar, and neither do I denie nor deliuer them unto you; 
 but I forbid by the apostolike authoritie all the bishops, that 
 none of them presume to take the same awaie and deliuer 
 them to you, or consecrate you for king" (Holinshed). 
 
 Henry I. was consecrated, three days after the tragical 
 death of Rufus, by Thomas of York (probably) and 
 
 U
 
 3o6 THE CONSECRATING PRELATE 
 
 Maurice of London. Anselm was in exile, and there 
 was no time to be lost. But the irregularity was not 
 forgotten. Henry wished his second Consort, Adelis of 
 Corwain, to be crowned by the Bishop of Salisbury 
 instead of Archbishop Ralph of Canterbury. The latter, 
 however, strode into the church, and, finding the King 
 wearing his crown, demanded who had placed it there. 
 Then, untieing the band under the King's chin, he 
 lifted the crown from his head. 
 
 Henry II. 's coronation of his son Henry, at the age of 
 fifteen, as his associate and successor, a.d. 1170, brought 
 about a historic conflict. Becket was in exile, and, to 
 his " derogacion and harme," his rival, Roger of Pont 
 I'Eveque, Archbishop of York, performed the act at 
 Westminster. " But an other auctor sayth that the kyng 
 crowned Hery his sone " (Fabyan). England was laid 
 under an interdict, and the prelates who had taken part 
 were excommunicated. Subsequently, the Prince was 
 recrowned at Winchester, in 11 72, by French Bishops, 
 the See of Canterbury being vacant. 
 
 When John was crowned by Hubert of Canterbury, 
 Geoffrey of York lodged a protest against the solemnity 
 taking place in his absence. 
 
 Henry III. — John having died October 14, 1 2 16 — 
 " vpon the daye of Symonde and lude next ensuynge 
 was crownyd at Glowceter of Peter than bisshop of 
 Wynchester, Lewys, y® French kynges sone, beynge 
 than at Lyncolne " (Fabyan), and in possession of West- 
 minster. Henry was ten years old. Only a fillet of 
 gold was used (either because the Regalia had been lost 
 in the Wash or to mark the provisional character of the 
 rite), an edict being issued that no person should, for the 
 space of one month, appear abroad without a chaplet in 
 honour of the coronation. The rights of Canterbury 
 were respected by the omission of the unction (though 
 Maskell, following Matthew Paris and Roger of Wen- 
 dover, questions this, ii., p. xx) and of imposition of 
 hands. At Pentecost, 1220, Henry was recrowned at
 
 THE CONSFXRATING PRELATE 307 
 
 Westminster by Archbishop Langton with full cere- 
 monial. "All the due services of the great feudatories 
 were regularly performed, and it was made a sort of 
 typical exhibition of the national restoration " (Stubbs). 
 Henry had, the day before, laid the first stone of the new 
 Lady Chapel, and the first offering on its altar was the 
 Coronation Spurs. 
 
 Edward II. — Archbishop Winchelsey, who was out of 
 the realm, consenting — was crowned by the Bishop of 
 Winchester on "the sondaye in Quiquagesima, whiche 
 is ,the xiiii daye after the closynge of AUeluya." 
 
 Henry VII. was crowned by Carch'nal Bourchier "as 
 Archbisshoppe of Caunterbure." 
 
 Edward VI. was the first King to be crowned out of 
 communion with the Roman see (though with the Latin 
 service and Mass), "Thomas, Lorde Archbishop of 
 Canterburie and metropolitane of this reame, ministrying 
 the deuine sacramentes and ceremoin"es." 
 
 Cranmer was held " unworthy " to perform the same 
 office for Mary, who was crowned by Gardiner of 
 Winchester. 
 
 At Elizabeth's accession, the See of Canterbury being 
 vacant, its rights — London being in prison — devolved on 
 the northern Primate, Heath, who, however, refused to 
 officiate, as did all the other Marian Bishops, except 
 Oglethorpe of Carlisle. He borrowed Bonner's robes. 
 There were three Edwardian Bishops living, but they 
 had been deprived, and would probably have scrupled 
 at the ceremonious character of the rite. 
 
 Abbot, a Puritan, was Primate at Charles I.'s acces- 
 sion. D'Ewes says : "The Archbisshopp performed the 
 unction, which I doubted hee should not, by reason of 
 suspicion of irregularitie, upon the unfortunate killing ot 
 a man, som few yeares since." 
 
 At the next coronation, about the end of the third 
 Litany prayer, the venerable Juxon " (who by reason of 
 his infirmity had vntill that time reposed himselfe in St. 
 Edward's Chappell) came out, vested in an ancient Rich
 
 3o8 THE CONSECRATING PRELATE 
 
 Coape, and standing before the Altar began the versicle, 
 Lift vp your hearts, etc," After the Second Oblation 
 he retired, " haveing beyond expectation performed so 
 great a part." 
 
 An earlier instance of decrepitude is that of Archbishop 
 Ralph of Escures at the consecration of Adela of Louvain, 
 Henry I.'s second consort. Being palsied, his place was 
 to be taken by Roger, Bishop of Salisbury, Treasurer 
 and Justiciar of the realm. The Primate, seeing Roger 
 take up the Crown, seized it with shaking hands, rage 
 giving him strength, so that the consecrated symbol was 
 but just saved from falling on the pavement. 
 
 When William and Mary were to be crowned, San- 
 croft's ambiguous commission to certain of his suffragans, 
 empowering them to consecrate bishops, may have been 
 taken as empowering others to crown the new sovereigns. 
 A statute was passed (i Gul. et Mariae, cap. 6) enacting 
 that the Oath, as altered, should be administered thence- 
 forth by the Archbishop of Canterbury or the Archbishop 
 of York, " or any other Bishop of this Realme whom the 
 King's Majesty shall appoint." William and Mary, 
 however, were crowned by Compton of London, to 
 which see the office had been secured by Lanfranc in 
 the absence of the Primate of all England. 
 
 Sancroft may have remembered that Archbishop who 
 crowned and did homage to Stephen, after making like 
 oath to the Empress, and whose death shortly after was 
 regarded by her adherents as the doom of infidelity. 
 
 It has not been the lot of any of our Archbishops to 
 act the dramatic part of the high-priest Jehoiada, when 
 he brought out the child-king Joash, the true heir, 
 supposed to be murdered, but hidden from infancy, 
 
 " And they put upon him the crown, and gave him the testimony, 
 and made him king : and Jehoiada and his sons anointed him : 
 and they said, God save the king. Now when Athahah heard 
 the noise of the people running and praising the king, she came 
 to the people into the house of the Lord. And she looked, and, 
 behold, the king stood by his pillar at the entering in, and the
 
 THE CONSECRATING PRELATE 309 
 
 captains and the trumpets by the king; and all the people of 
 the land rejoiced and blew with trumpets ; the singers also 
 played on instruments of musick, and taught to sing praise. 
 Then Athaliah rent her clothes, and said, Treason, treason. 
 Then Jehoiada the priest brought out the captains of hundreds 
 that were over the host, and said, Have her forth between the 
 ranks. . . . For the priest said, Slay her not in the house of 
 the Lord. . . . And Jehoiada made a covenant between him- 
 self and all the people and the king, that they should be the 
 Lord's people." 
 
 Archbishop Howley crowned two Sovereigns. His 
 demeanour was most solemn, reverent, and devout. 
 The Rev. T. T. Lee, Vicar of Thame (a.d. 1750- 
 1840), who knew His Grace intimately, reconls that, 
 to the best of his belief, he took no food till the 
 Communion was over. This was a common custom 
 till quite recently among Scottish Presbyterians, (Sec 
 Dr. G. W. Sprott's Scottish Liturgies of James 1^1.) 
 
 The Northern Primate has had, except in 1902, no 
 special part in the Solemnity. In 1902 the functions 
 of the Dean of Westminster, Dr. Bradley, were on 
 account of his infirmity performed by Sub-dean Duck- 
 worth, except that the Dean administered the Sacrament 
 of the Blood.
 
 EXCURSUS K 
 "HALLOWING TO KING" AND "TO BISHOP" 
 
 A REGAL and an episcopal consecration are very much 
 alike in their main features, especially as the King's 
 Coronation is ordered in Liber Rcgalh. Both are to 
 take place on a holy day. The Recognition of the King 
 corresponds to the presentation of the Bishop-elect to the 
 people in the Old Gallican Service, and in some respects 
 to a Bishop's confirmation. Both take an Oath ; both 
 are consecrated during the Liturgy at the same point — 
 viz., after the Nicene Creed and sermon ; both are sup- 
 ported, or presented, by two Bishops. The Anointing 
 is, in the Anglican rite, now disused in the case of a 
 Bishop ; but his consecration, like the King's consecra- 
 tion, is introduced by Litany, Fcni Creator^ and a con- 
 secratory preface. When our Bishops were anointed, it 
 was, like our Kings, with chrism or balm. Next comes 
 the delivery of the vestures (Alb, Dalmatic, Stole — not 
 crossed on the breast — and Cope) of the Staff or Sceptre 
 {bacu/us), and of the Holy Scriptures. There are traces 
 in the regal Coronation of a laying on of hands. Ring 
 and Crown correspond to ring and mitre. The rich 
 gloves are common to both King and Bishop: — " hosyn 
 and shone and copys and gloves lyke a bysshop " were 
 worn by the child-King Henry VL A kiss is exchanged 
 with the consecrator : this in the Coronation Service 
 must be distinguished from the kiss of homage. Kings 
 at one time received a pectoral cross. Lights were 
 carried before our Sovereigns in their procession, as 
 before Prelates. Consecration in either case is followed 
 
 by inthronization ; and as Bishops use the style Divind 
 
 310
 
 -HALLOWING TO KING" 311 
 
 prov'identia and Divino permissUy so our Monarchs write 
 themselves Dei gratia. 
 
 Nevertheless, there are some obvious distinctions to 
 be made. The "character" imposed on Kings by their 
 anointing was regarded anciently, Bishop Stubbs observes, 
 as ineffaceable. There is, properly, no such thing as an 
 " ex-rex," any more than there can be an ex-Bishop, 
 though a Bishop may cease to be a diocesan, and a King 
 may cease to reign. Yet a King without a kingdom 
 cannot perform any valid kingly act, whereas a Bishop's 
 laying on of hands or other pontifical action is valid and 
 good, even though intrusive, irregular, and uncanonical. 
 Contrariwise, an unconsecrated Bishop is, except for 
 purely administrative functions, no Bishop at all, whereas 
 an uncrowned monarch may be ruler df jurr as well as 
 de facto. Many Englishmen who took the highest and 
 most mystical view, two centuries ago or less, of the 
 Coronation rite considered their allegiance due, never- 
 theless, not to the monarch consecrated at Westminster 
 by the Archbishop of Canterbury, but to an unaneled 
 King over the water. 
 
 The " Divine Right of Kings," though in one obvious 
 sense a "High-Church" doctrine, was maintained in 
 the Middle Ages by the school of Dante in opposition 
 to Clericalism and excessive Church pretensions. In its 
 complete form it adds to the Divine claim of temporal 
 government a lofty view of the sacredness of the regal 
 office, especially as transmitted by hereditary succession 
 through the first-born. 
 
 Eusebius (I., ill. 12) treats of the relation of prophets, 
 priests, and kings under the old covenant to Him who 
 is Arch-Prophet, Priest, and King. Not only those 
 who were dignified with the high-priesthood, but the 
 Kings also, in virtue of their anointing, became, he says, 
 images of Christ, and were themselves called the Lord's 
 Christs. This expression is applied to our Saxon Kings, 
 as a familiar title, by the Council of Cealcyth, a.d. 787. 
 "Unctus est Deus a Deo," writes St. Augustine.
 
 312 "HALLOWING TO KING" 
 
 "Unctum audis, Christum intelHge : etenim Christus 
 a chrismate." But a still higher title is applied to Kings 
 in various Scriptures — that of Elohim. 
 
 In the Delivery of the Sw^ord " faithfully serve Our 
 Lord Jesus Christ " w^as, till King William IV., " faith- 
 fully represent." And the ancient Orders added " Whose 
 image thou bearest." 
 
 As regards the cases of Kings being crow^ned a second 
 time, the repeated or supplementary rite never, accord- 
 ing to Bishop Stubbs. involved repetition of the unction. 
 He says of Henry II. : — 
 
 " Henry held a solemn Court and wore his crown in state 
 on Whitsunday at St. Edmund's, the second recorded Corona- 
 tion day of the reign. This ceremony was a revival of the 
 great Courts held by the Conqueror and his sons on the great 
 festivals, Christmas, Easter and Whitsuntide, at Gloucester, 
 Westminster and Winchester, the three chief cities of the 
 South. At such gatherings all the great men attended, both 
 witan and warriors, clerk and lay. The king heard the com- 
 plaints of his subjects, and decided their suits with the advice 
 of his wise men ; the feudal services were solemnly rendered ; 
 a special peace was set. . . . The ceremony of Coronation was 
 not, as is sometimes supposed, a repetition of the formal rite 
 of initiation by which the king at his accession received the 
 authorisation of God through the hands of the bishops. The 
 character so impressed was regarded as indelible, and hence 
 the only way of disposing of a bad king was to kill him. That 
 rite, the solemn consecration and unction, was incapable of 
 being repeated. The crown was, however, on these occasions 
 placed on the king's head in his chamber by the Archbishop 
 of Canterbury with special prayers, and the Court went in pro- 
 cession to mass, where the king made his offering and after- 
 wards the barons did their services, as at the real Coronation. 
 These Courts had been given up by Stephen. Henry, however, 
 renewed the custom." — {The Early Plantagenets^ ^^77, p. 45-)
 
 APPENDICES 
 APPENDIX I 
 
 THE PLANTAGENET OATH 
 
 The Coronation Oath in French is thus given in the 
 Salisbury Red Register : — 
 
 " Sire volez vous graunter & garder & par vre serment con- 
 fermer al poeple Dengleterre les leys & Ics custumes a cux 
 giitees par les anciens Rois dengleterre vos predecessours 
 droiturels & devoutz a dieu & nommement les leis les custumes 
 & les franchises giitees al Clergie & al poeple par le Glorious 
 Roi seint Edward vre predecessour 
 
 " Respons. Je le giit & promet 
 
 " Sire garderez vous a dieu & a saincte eglise & al Clergie 
 & a poeple pees & acord en dieu entierement selong vre poer 
 
 " Respons. Je le garderai 
 
 " Sire ferrez vous faire en touz vos iugements ouele & droit 
 Justice tS: descrecion en misericorde & verite a vre poer 
 
 " Respons. Je le ferrai 
 
 " Sire gnterez vous atenir & garder les leis & les custumes 
 droitureles les qeles la comunaute de vre Roialnie aucra cslu & 
 les defenderez & aforcerez al honur de dieu a vre poer 
 
 '■''Respons. Je le gnt & promet 
 
 " Sire tutes cestes choses auant ditcs vous garderez & tendrez 
 a vre poer si dieu vous aide & ses seintz 
 
 '■'■Respons. Oil si dieu me aide &: ses seintz." 
 
 I am indebted for the above to A. R. Maiden, Esq., 
 M.A., of the Episcopal Registry, Salisbury. 
 
 313
 
 APPENDIX II 
 
 CORONATION OF THE KING OF HUNGARY 
 
 The English Coronation rite is " the only remaining 
 office in Christendom where the full rites of the anoint- 
 ing and all the details of solemn investiture are still 
 extant." The following ceremony in the Coronation 
 of the present venerable Emperor of Austria as King of 
 Hungary may therefore be of interest. 
 
 The special correspondent of the Times, writing from 
 Pesth, June lo, 1867, describes the splendid cavalcade 
 (including the Bishops on horseback), and goes on : — 
 
 " Preceded by the great officers of State comes Francis 
 Joseph, with the crown of Hungary upon his head and the 
 ancient Coronation robe falling over his shoulders, and seated 
 on a magnificent white charger, caparisoned in cloth of gold, 
 which he manages with a grace and dexterity worthy of so dis- 
 tinguished a horseman. The King rides into the square amidst 
 an ovation which he cannot but feel he has a right to expect, 
 and, as he passes the tribune where his lovely consort is watch- 
 ing the scene, like a preux chevalier, he bows his head and 
 salutes her. Then comes the most interesting part of the day. 
 As the procession emerges from the side-streets and files into 
 the square, in the centre of which stands the Coronation mound, 
 all are drawn up in line, with the horses' heads facing inwards, 
 and when the square is thus completely filled, a more magni- 
 ficent coup cT ceil could not be effected, for just then the sun shone 
 out in all its glory, and lighting up the variegated dresses and 
 plumes, the armour and jewels of the hundreds there assembled, 
 it produced a dazzling effect upon the eyes, and an impression 
 which cannot easily be effaced. Then there was a slight pause, 
 and a reverberation as of thunder. It is the roll of cheering 
 that greets Francis Joseph as, emerging from the procession, 
 and leaving all his attendants behind, he puts spurs to his horse 
 and gallops on to the Coronation hill. Here he pauses for a 
 
 314
 
 THE KING OF HUNGARY 315 
 
 moment while he reins in his steed. And now we have the 
 spectacle before us which we have all come so far to see. The 
 King of Hungary himself, in all his majesty, is in the centre of 
 his subjects. He pauses for a moment, and then draws his 
 sword — that ancient sword which the venerable Archbishop 
 had placed in his hands in the great cathedral — and with a 
 clear, distinct motion he cuts towards the east ; then, wheeling 
 his horse sharply round, he cuts towards the west ; then, towards 
 the south ; then, again wheeling, he cuts towards the north. 
 There is another pause : the sound of the cannon's roar 
 announces that the ancient kingdom of Hungary has now a 
 free constitution and an acknowledged lawful King ; and 
 Francis Joseph again wheels round and gallops down the hill, 
 and as soon as he reaches his attendants he sheathes the sword, 
 and the Coronation scene is over."
 
 APPENDIX IIP 
 
 THE MANNER OF THE CORONATION OF KING 
 CHARLES THE FIRST ON THE FEAST OF 
 THE PURIFICATION (FEB. 2) i62|- 
 
 BlSHOPS 
 
 to be nominated and appointed by ye Arch-Bishop of 
 Canterbury his Grace on the day of his Mamies 
 Coronation for yese Services following 
 
 A Bishop to be appointed to preach. 
 
 A Bishop to be appointed to read ye petition of the 
 Bishops. 
 
 Two Bishops, or two of the Quire to be appointed to 
 sing ye Letany in ye Quire. 
 
 A Bishop to be appointed to read the Gospell. 
 
 A Bishop to read the Epistle. 
 
 The Bishop that reads the Gospell must provide Bread 
 and Wine for y^ King to offer at ye Communion. 
 
 A Bishop to carry S. Edward's Chalice. 
 
 A Bishop to carry the Paten. 
 
 The Bishops of Duresme and Bath to support the 
 King. 
 
 Two other Bishops to hold the towell before ye King 
 at ye Communion. 
 
 ^ Extracted by the kind permission of Canon Christopher Words- 
 worth, in as brief a form as possible, from his book The Coronation of 
 King Charles the First (Henry Bradshaw Society, 1892). The direc- 
 tions for the Coronation of the Queen are here omitted, as it did not 
 take place. The 1626 Order presents a very careful and conservative 
 service on the lines of Liber Regalis, but in English, 
 
 316
 
 KING CHARLES THE FIRST 317 
 
 The Preparation 
 The Apparatus in the Church of Westminster 
 
 There is a Stage to be set up four square close to y^ 
 foure high pillars, betweene y*^ Quire and y^ Altar. The 
 stage is to be spread with Tapestrie and to have railes 
 about it richly covered. It is also to have Staires out of 
 the Quire up to it, and down to the Altar from it. 
 
 There is a Throne of State to be erected on y^ said 
 Stage for the King, adorned Pallis, quissinis, sericis & 
 pretiosissimis, with a Chaire before it. 
 
 There is also another Chaire to be set below by ye 
 Altar on y^ South side for the King ; a Faldstoole and 
 cushens to pray at, and seats for ye L^s and Bps. 
 
 And all the Pavement is to be spread w^'' Carpets, and 
 Cushens to be laid. 
 
 The person that is to annoynt the King is the Arch- 
 Bishop of Canterbury, 
 
 The place is the Church of Westmin: to which it is, 
 by diuers Charters granted to be Locus constitutionis et 
 Coronationis Regiae et Repositorium Regalium. 
 
 The time if it be possible some Sonday or holiday. 
 
 There is also a Traverse to be set up in S. Edwards 
 Chappell for the King to disrobe himself in after ye 
 ceremonies of his Coronation be ended. 
 
 The Evening Before the Coronation 
 
 The Evening before the Coronation after the King's 
 coming from the Tower to his Palace at Westminster, 
 he is to be put in mind wholy to give himself to con- 
 templation and prayer. The heads of w^h are in ye 
 King's booke.i 
 
 It appertaineth by office unto ye Abbot, or Deane of 
 
 ' i.e., the Liber Re^alis.
 
 31 8 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Westminster to remember his Ma^'^ of this and all other 
 observances. 
 
 Then is to be delivered unto his Ma'y the Tunica or 
 Shirt of red silk, w^h the places opened and looped, at 
 w^hich he is to be anointed ; vi^^h shirt he is to w^eare over 
 his ow^ne, and according to v^^hich his owne shirt and his 
 other apparrell is to be framed. 
 
 And in his praier let him imitate y^ Wisdom of 
 Solomon : To w^hom in y^ beginnings of his Reign, 
 when God said in y^ Vision of y^ Night, Ask what I 
 shall give thee : He askt not for himself long life nor 
 gold and silver, not victory over his enemies : but pray'd 
 for those things w^'i God with great Readinesse might 
 give, and Man receive w^'^ greatest Advantage ; saying. 
 Give thy Serv', O L^, an understanding Heart to iudge 
 thy people ; that I may discern between Good and Bad. 
 
 Let y*^ King therefore devoutly pray That y^ divine 
 providence, w^'i hath appointed him for y^ Government 
 of so great an empire, would vouchsafe to bestow upon 
 him Justice and Pietie, and Prudence ; justice towards 
 his subjects ; pietie towards God ; and prudence in ye 
 government of his Kingdoms : That so being neither 
 softened with favour, nor hardened with enmity, not 
 allur'd with unreasonable Desires, nor discompos'd w^h 
 any other passion, he may steddily and uninterruptedly 
 walk on in y^ paths of these excellent virtues. 
 
 See an excellent prayer to this purpose in y^ person of 
 Solomon. Wisd. ix. 1-12. 
 
 The Morning Before the Coronation 
 
 It is to be provided that the Regalia, w^h are S. 
 Edwards Crown w'h the residue of the Robes and the 
 Oile for the anointing be readie upon y^ Altar. And 
 that the Crown Imperiall and other y^ Robes Royall, w^i 
 the King is to weare after y^ Rites of his Coronation be 
 ended, be brought and laid ready in the Traverse of S
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 319 
 
 Edward Chappell : But these to be carried before y*" 
 King. 
 
 1. The Regall.i 
 
 2. The Paten. 
 
 3. The Scepter wt^' ye Crosse. 
 
 4. The long Scepter. 
 
 5. The Rod w^'i ye Dove. 
 
 6. The Spurrs. 
 
 There is also to be cloth spread on a floore of boards 
 from ye palace-Hall-doore up to y Stage, for his Ma'y to 
 tread on all ye way. Which is to be done, and ye Cloth 
 to be distributed by ye heires of ye Lord Beauchamp 
 Almoner for ye Coronation Day. 
 
 The Procession and Ordering of Ye Traine 
 
 The Arch-Bishops and Bishops of the Realme then 
 present together w'h the Church and Quire of West- 
 minster are to meet ye King at the Palace gate in Pro- 
 cession-wise. The Lord Chancellor (if he be a Bishop) 
 is to beare ye Regal immediately before ye King. Before 
 him ye Lord Treasurer (if he be a Bishop) is to beare ye 
 Paten. 
 
 Otherwise his M^ty is to assign two Bishops to carry 
 them, such as he liketh to name. 
 
 Then Tres Duces sive Comites Regni excellentiores 
 et maximi, qui jure propinquitatis Stipi Regiae proxime 
 videntur pertinere, are to carry : — 
 
 1. The Scepter w^^ ye Crosse. 
 
 2. The long Scepter. 
 
 3. The Rod w^^ ye Dove. 
 
 Then three Earles w^^ three Swords — 
 
 1. The Earle of Chester ye Curtana. 
 
 2. The Earle of Huntingdon ye 2^. 
 
 3. The Earle of Warwick ye 3rci. 
 
 ' i.e., the Chalice.
 
 320 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Before them Unus de Magnatibus ad hoc per Regem 
 assignatus is to carry the Spurrs. 
 
 The King is to goe under a Canopy of purple silk 
 borne by the Barons of the Cinque Ports, foure of them 
 at each stafFe. 
 
 The King is to be supported by y^ Bishops of Durrham 
 and Bath. 
 
 Abbas sive Decanus Westmonasteriensis semper Regis 
 lateri adhserendo pr^rsens debet esse, pro dicti Regis 
 informatione in his quae" dictae Coronationis concernunt 
 solenitatem, ad ipsum vero hoc officium solummodo 
 spectat. 
 
 The Entrance into the Church 
 
 The King to be received into the Church w^h this 
 Antheme — 
 
 Psal. cxxii. I was glad, b°c.. Behold Lord our Pro- 
 tectoiir and looke upon y^ face of thine anointed ; for one day 
 in thy Courts is better than a thousand. 
 
 Psal. Ixxxiiii. Quam dilecta, &c. 
 
 The King thus passing up the body of y^ Church and 
 so through the Quire goeth up the Staires and is placed 
 in the Chaire of State and there he reposeth himself. 
 
 The Coronation Beginneth 
 
 The King being so set, y^ Arch-Bishop (praecedente 
 Mariscallo Regni) goes to every of the foure sides of the 
 Stage, and at every of them speakes to the people his 
 verbis. 
 
 S''^ Heere I present unto y" King Charles the Rightfull 
 Inheritour of the Crown of this Reahne. Wherefore all you, 
 that be come this day to doe yo^ homage and service and bounden 
 duty ;lbe ye willing to doe y' same ? 
 
 Or thus — 
 
 Will you take this worthy Prince, Charles right Heire of the 
 Realm and have him to be yo^ King and become Subjects unto 
 him and submit yourselves to his commandments ?
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 321 
 
 Or thus — 
 
 Sirs, Heere I present unto y" King Charles, the rightfull and 
 undoubted Heire by the Lawes of God and man to the Crown 
 and Royall Dignity of this Realme, whereupon you shall 
 understand y'- this day is prefixed and appointed by all y^ 
 Peeres of y^ land for the Coronation, Inunction and Con- 
 secration of y'^ said most Excellent Prince : Will y^ serve at 
 this time and give yo'' will and assents to y'' said Coronation, 
 Inunction and Consecration ? 
 
 This while the King standing from his Chaire of State 
 turneth himself to every of ye fourc sides of the Stage as 
 the Arch-Bishop is at every of them speaking to the 
 people. 
 
 And ye People signifie their willingnesse by acclama- 
 tion all in one voice answ^ering — 
 
 (Bo& Save fxino Cbailes. 
 
 Then y^ Quire singeth this Antheme : 
 
 Let thy hand be strengthened and thy right hand be exalted. 
 Let justice and iudgement be the preparation of thy Seat ; and 
 mercie and trueth goe before thy face. Alleluia. 
 
 Psal. Ixxxix. Misericordias Dei. 
 
 While ye Anthem is singing ye Arch-BP goctli down 
 to ye Altar and revesteth himself there. 
 
 The First Oblation 
 
 The ArchbP being ready at the Altar the King sup- 
 ported by two Bishops as before, and attended by ye 
 Deane of Westminster goeth down from his Chaire of 
 State to ye steps of ye Altar, where upon carpets and 
 cushens ye King maketh his first oblation : 
 
 Pallium unum & unam libram auri ; complendo prae- 
 ceptum ejus, qui dixit : Non appareas vacuus in con- 
 spectu Domini Dei tui. 
 
 After ye King hath offered he goeth to his Fald-stool 
 on ye right hand of ye Altar and kneeleth down. 
 
 X
 
 322 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Archi-Episcopus hanc orationem pronunciat : 
 
 God who do'st visit those that are humble, and do'st comfort 
 us by thy Holy Spirit, send down thy grace upon this thy Servant 
 Charles that by him we mayfeele thy presence among us, through 
 lesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 Then doth y^ Sermon begin, w<=^ the King heareth 
 sitting in his chaire of State on y^ side of the Altar 
 beneath. 
 
 The Sermon being done y^ Arch-Bishop goeth to y^ 
 King and asketh his Ma^'^^ willingnesse to take y^ Oath 
 usually taken by his Predecessours. The King sheweth 
 himself willing thereunto. 
 
 The Arch-BP ministreth these Questions, and the 
 King answereth them severally, viz. : — 
 
 Arch-BP. S'', Will you grant and keep, and so by y^ oath 
 confirme to the People of England the Lawes and Customes to 
 them granted by the Kittgs of England yo'' lawfull and religious 
 Predecesso''^ ; And namely y* Latvs, Customes, and Franchises 
 granted to y^ Clergy by y^ glorious King St. Edward yo'' Pre- 
 decessour, according to y^ laws of God, y* true profession of the 
 Gospell established in this Kingdome and agreeing to the Pre- 
 rogative of the Kings thereof, and the ancietit Customes of this 
 Realm ? 
 
 Rex. I grant and promise to keep them. 
 
 Arch-BP. S'', will you keep peace and godly agreement 
 entirely accordiftg to yo'' power both to God y^ Holy Church, y^ 
 Clergy and y^ People ? 
 
 Rex. I will keep it. 
 
 Arch-BP. S', will y" to yo" power cause law, iustice and 
 discretion in mercie and truth to be executed in all your judg- 
 ments ? 
 
 Rex. I will. 
 
 Arch-BP. S', Will you grant to hold and keep the rightfull 
 Customes w*^^ y^ Commonalty of this yo" Kingdome have ; And 
 will y" defend and uphold them to the honour of God, so much 
 as in you lieth ? 
 
 Rex. I grant and promise so to doe. 
 
 Sequitur Admonitio Episcoporum ad Regem : & 
 legitur ab uno Episcoporum clara voce, sic dicendo :
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 323 
 
 Our Lord and King, We beseech you to pardon &° to gra n 
 6° to preserve unto us 6° the Churches committed to our charge 
 all Canonicall Priviledges, & due Law dr iusiice & to protect 
 & defend us, as every good King in his Kingdom ought to be 
 Protecto^ and Defender of the Bishops 6° Churches under their 
 Government. 
 
 The King answereth : 
 
 With a willing and devout heart I promise and grant my 
 pardon ; and y* I ivill preserve and maintaine to you and the 
 Churches committed to yo^ charge all Canonical Priviledges and 
 due law and iustice ; and that I will be yo" Protecto" and De- 
 fender to my power by the assistance of God, as everie good King 
 in his Kingdom ought in right to protect and defend the Bishops 
 and Churches under their Government. 
 
 Then shall y^' King rise out of his Chaire and by them, 
 yt before assisted him, be led to y^ high Altar, where he 
 shall make a solemne oath in y^ sight of all ye people to 
 observe y^ premises, & laying his hands upon the Booke 
 shall say — 
 
 {luramentum Regis) 
 
 The things which I have heer promised I shall performe and 
 keep ; So help me God and the contents of this Booke. 
 
 The Arch-Bishop beginneth ye Hymne 
 
 Veni Creator Spiritus, etc. 
 
 And ye Quire singeth it. 
 
 Come Holy Ghost etertiall God, etc. 
 
 The Hymne ended the King kneeling at his Faldstoole 
 ye Arch-Bishop saith this prayer : 
 
 {Te Invocamus Domine) 
 
 We beseech thee, Lord Holy Father Almighty and Ever- 
 lasting God for this thy Servant Charles, that as at first thou 
 broughtest him into y* world by thy divine Providence, and 
 through the flower of his youth hast preserved him unto this 
 present day, so thou wilt evermore enrich him w"'' the gifts of 
 piety , fidfill him w'^' the grace of truth 6* cncrease him daily 
 in all good in the sight of God 6j* men, that lie may ioyfidly
 
 324 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 receive the state of supreme Government by the gift of thy super- 
 natiirall grace, and being defended from all his enemies by y^ 
 wall of thy mercie, he jiiay happily governe the people com- 
 mitted to his charge, through lesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 The Litany 
 
 After this Prayer beginneth the Letany, which is to 
 be sung by two Bishops ; vel per duos Cantores. 
 Infra Litaniam h^c adjungitar pro Rege — 
 
 Ut presentem Famulum tuum Carolum in tud pietate con- 
 firmare justicid 6° sanctitate digneris. 
 
 Te rogamus audi nos. 
 
 At the end of the Letany shall be said these Prayers: 
 
 (Omnipotens et sempiterne Deus) 
 
 Almighty and everlasting God Great our of all things King 
 of Kings and Lord of Lords, who didst cause thy faithfidl 
 servant Abraham to triumph over his enemies, didst give many 
 victories to Moises and fosuah the governours of thy people, 
 didst exalt thy lowly servant David unto y* height of a kingdome, 
 didst enrich Solomon w"^ the unspeakable gift of ivisdom and 
 peace. Give eare, we beeseech thee unto our humble praiers, 
 and multiply thy blessings upon this thy servant Charles, whome 
 in lowly devotion we consecrate our King, that he being strength- 
 ened w'^' the faith of Abraham., endued ivith the ?nildnesse of 
 Moises, armed with y^ fortitude of foshua, exalted with the 
 humility of David, beautified with the wisdom of Solomon, may 
 please thee in all things, may alwaies walk uprightly in y' way 
 of righteousnesse, may nourish and teach, defend and instruct 
 thy Church and people, and like a mighty King minister unto 
 them the government of thy vertue against all enemies, visible 
 and invisible, and by thy helpe reforme their minds to the concord 
 of true faith and peace ; that being underpropped with due 
 obedience and honoured w'^ the condigne love of this his people, 
 he may by thy mercy royally ascend up to the Throne of his 
 forefathers, and being defended w'^ the helmet of thy protection, 
 covered w'^ thy invincible sheild, and all clad w^^ heavenly 
 armour, he may gloriously triumph, and by his power both 
 terrific Infidels and bring joyfull peace to those that fight for 
 thee, through our Lord, who by y" power of his Crosse hath
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 325 
 
 destroyed Hell, and having overthrown the kingdome of the 
 devill is with victory ascended into heaven, in whom doth consist 
 all kingdome, power and victory, who is y" glory of the humble, 
 the life and salvation of his people, who liveth with thee and the 
 holy Ghost now and for ever. Amen. 
 
 (Benedic Domine) 
 
 lord, thou that governest all Mngdomes from everlasting, 
 blesse we beseech thee this our King, y^ he may rule like David, 
 and by thy mercy obtaine his reward. Grant that by thy in- 
 spiration he may governe w'^ the inildenesse of Solomon and 
 enjoy a peaceable kingdom. Grant y* he may serve thee with 
 feare, and fight for thee zv"'' constancie. Protect him and his 
 Nobles iv'^^ thy shield, and alwaies give him victory by thy 
 grace. Honour him before all y" kings of the earth. Let him 
 rule over countreyes and let nations adore him. Let him be 
 singular in judgement and equity, and make him rich w'^ thy 
 rich right hand. Give him a fruitful countrey, and give to his 
 children all good things. Give him a long life in this world 
 and in his daies let iustice flourish. Strengthen thou y^ throne 
 of his government, and w"'- gladnesse and righteousnesse let 
 him glory in thy eternall kingdome, through fesus Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 (Deus qui populis) 
 
 God, ivhich providest for thy people by thy power and rulesi 
 over them in love. Grant unto this thy servant Charles the Spirit 
 of wisdom and government, y^ being devoted unto thee iv"^ all 
 his heart he may so wisely govern this Kingdome y^ in his time 
 y^ Church may be in safety and Christian devotion may con- 
 tinue in peace, y^ so persevering unto y^ end in good workes he 
 may by thy mercy come unto thy everlasting kingdome, through 
 thy Son our Lord fesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth w'^'' thee 
 and y" Holy Ghost ivorld without end. Amen. 
 
 The Letany being ended y" Arch-Bishop beginneth to 
 say — 
 
 (Sursum Corda) 
 Lift up your hearts. 
 
 Answer. 
 We lift them up unto y' Lord.
 
 326 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Arch-Bishop. 
 Let us give thanks unto y^ Lord our God. 
 
 Answer. 
 It is meet and right so to doe. 
 
 Arch-Bishop. 
 
 {Vere dignum est) 
 
 It is very meet, right and our bounden duty, y^ we should at 
 all times and in all places give thanks unto thee Lord, holy 
 Father, Almighty and Everlasting God, y^ strength of thy chosen 
 and y" exalter of y" humble, who didst in y^ beginning by y' 
 powring out of thy flood chasten y'^ sinnes of y* world, and by a 
 dove conveying an olive branch didst give a token of reconcile- 
 ment unto y'^ earth ; And againe, didst consecrate thy servant 
 Aaron a Preist by y* anointing of Oyle, and afterward by y* 
 effusion of y*^ oyle didst make Kings and Prophets to governe 
 the People Israel ; and by y' voice of y^ Prophet David didst 
 oretell y* the countenance of y^ Church should be made cheerful 
 w'^ oile. Wee beseech thee. Almighty Father, that by y'^fatnesse 
 of this thy creature thou wilt vouchsafe to blesse and sanctify this 
 thy Servant Charles, that in the simplicity of a dove he may 
 minister peace unto his people ; that he may imitate Aaron 
 in y^ seruice of God ; that he may attaine the perfection of 
 Government in Counsell and ludgement and that by the anoint- 
 ing of this Oile thou maist give him a countenance alwaies 
 cheerefull and amiable to y"^ whole people, through Christ our 
 Lord. Amen. 
 
 Which being ended, y^' King ariseth from his devotions, 
 and after he hath a while reposed himself in his Chaire of 
 State, then ariseth, goeth to y^ Altar & there disrobeth 
 himself of his upper garment. 
 
 Then the Arch-Bishop undoeth those loops in his 
 Apparrell & Shirt & openeth ye places to be anointed. 
 
 The Chaire on w^h he is to be anointed being ready, 
 the King sitts down, and the Arch-Bishop first anointcth 
 him in y^ palmes of both his hands, saying :
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 327 
 
 (Ungantur manus) 
 
 Let these hands be anointed w'^'' holy Oile, as Kings and 
 Prophets have been anointed, and as Samuel did anoint David 
 to be King, that thou niai'st be blessed and established King in 
 this Kingdome over this People, whom the Lord thy God hath 
 given thee to rule and governe ; w'^''- he vouchsafe to grant, who 
 w^^ the Father afid the Holy Ghost, three in Person, and one in 
 Unity be blessed and praised now and for evermore. Amen. 
 
 And in the meane while the Quire singeth the 
 Anthem : 
 
 (Sadoc sacerdos) 
 
 Sadoc y"-' Priest, and Nathan the Prophet anointed Solomon 
 King, and all y^ people rejoiced and said God save the King 
 for ever. 
 
 Then the Arch-Bishop saith this Prayer : 
 
 (Respice Omnipotens) 
 
 Looke down Almighty God with thy favourable countenance 
 upon this glorious King, and as thou didst bless Abraham, 
 Isaac, and faacob, so vouchsafe, ive beseech thee by thy poiver 
 to water him plentifully with y^ blessings of thy grace. Give 
 to him of the dew of heaven and of y" fatnesse of y^ earth, 
 abundance of come and wine and oile, and plenty of all fruits, 
 of thy goodnesse long to continue ; y^ in his time there may be 
 health in our countrey, and peace in our Kingdome, and y' y" 
 glorious dignity of his Royall Court may brightly shine as a 
 most cleare lightning farre and neere in y^ eyes of all men. 
 Grant Almighty God that he may be a most mighty Protectour 
 of his Countrey, a bouniifid comforter of y^ Churches and holy 
 Societies, y^ most valiant of Kings ; y^ he may triumph over 
 his enemies, and subdue Rebells and Infidels ; y^ he may be 
 loving and amiable to y'^ Lords and Nobles, and to all y'' faithful 
 subjects of his Kingdom, y^ he may be feared and loved of all 
 men, y* his children may be Kings to rule this Kingdom by 
 succession of all ages, and after glorious and happy daies in 
 this life he may attaine everlasting ioy and happiness through 
 lesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
 
 328 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 The Prayer ended ye Arch-Bp. proceedeth with his 
 anointing. 
 
 1. On the Breast. 
 
 2. Between the shoulders. 
 
 3. On ye two boughs of both Armes. 
 
 4. The Crowne of the Head.^ 
 
 The anointing being done the Deane of Westminster 
 closeth the loops againe w^ti were opened. And the 
 Arch-Bishop saith these Prayers : 
 
 (Deus Dei filius) 
 
 God, the Son of God Christ lesus our Lord, who is anointed 
 of his Father with y^ oile of gladnesse above his fellotos, He by 
 his anointing powre down upon thy head the blessing of the 
 Holy Ghost and make it enter into y" bowells of thy heart, 
 y^ so by this visible gift thou maist receive invisible grace, and 
 having iustly executed the government of this temporall Kingdome, 
 thou maist reign with him eternally, who onely being without 
 sin doth live in glory iv'^^ God, to whom w^^ the Father and y^ 
 Holy Ghost be all power and dominion now and for ever. Amen. 
 
 {Deus qui es) 
 
 God, which art the glory of the righteous and the mercy of 
 sinners, who hast sent thy Son to redeem mankind w'^ his most 
 precious blood, who bringest warrs to an end, and defendest 
 those that trust in thee, upon whose goodness and pleasure the 
 strength of Kingdomes doth depend, We humbly beseech thee 
 in this Royal State to bless this thy servant Charles, who putteth 
 his confidence iti thy mercy. Vouchsafe in thy favour to be 
 present w^^^ him, y' he, who desireth to be defended by thy pro- 
 tection may be stronger then his enemies. Crowne him with 
 the crowne of Justice and Piety, that with all his heart and with 
 all his mind he may trust in thee, defend and advance the holy 
 Church, and governe y^ people committed to his charge in 
 justice and equity. Kindle Lord his heart w*^ love of thy 
 grace, by that holy Oile zoherewith thou hast anointed him, 
 as thou didst anoint Kings, Priests and Prophets ; that He, 
 loving iustice and leading his people by y^waies ofrighteousnesse, 
 
 ^ Side note. — In manner of a Crosse saying as before : Let these, &c.
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 329 
 
 afterjy" glorious course of his life which thou has appointed 
 him may come to thine eternall joy, through Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 The Prayer ended, first a shallow coyfe is put upon y*^ 
 Kings head because of the anointing. And if his M^i^s 
 haire be not smooth after it, there is King Edwards 
 Combe for that end. 
 
 Then ye Colobium Sindonis formed like a Dalmatica 
 is put upon him. 
 
 After wch ye Arch-Bishop saith this Prayer : 
 
 (Deus, Rex regum) 
 
 God, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, by whome Kings 
 do reigne, and Lawgivers doe make good Laivs, vouchsafe, we 
 beseech thee, in thy favour to blesse this kingly ornament, and 
 grant y' thy Servant Charles our King, who shall weare it may 
 shine in thy sight w"'' ye ornament of a good life, and holy 
 actions, and after this life ended he may for ever enjoy that life 
 and glory which hath no end, through Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 The Prayer being done the Deane of Westminster 
 goeth on araying ye King. 
 
 1. With ye Supertunica, or close Pall. 
 
 2. With ye Tinsen Hose. 
 
 3. With the Sandalls. 
 
 Then are ye Spurrs by a Nobleman thereunto appointed 
 to be put on ye King. When ye King is thus arayed, 
 the Arch-Bishop taketh ye Kings owne sword laieth it 
 on ye Altar and saith this Prayer : 
 
 (Exaudi, quaesumus) 
 
 Heare our Prayers, we beseech thee Lord, and vouchsafe by 
 thy right hand of Ma'^' to blesse and sanctifie this stvord, where- 
 with this thy Servant Charles desireth to be girt, that it may be a 
 defence and protection of Churches, widowes, orphans and all 
 y^ servants of God against y^ savage cruelty of Pagans and 
 Infidells ; and y* it be a feare and terrour, to all those y* lie 
 in wait to doe mischief through Christ our Lord. Amen.
 
 330 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 Then ye Arch-Bishop and y^ Bishops assisting deliver 
 y^ sword to y^ King, ye Archbishop saying : 
 
 Accipe gladium per manus Episcoporum. 
 
 The sword is girt about him by a Peere thereunto 
 appointed ; the Arch-Bishop saying : 
 
 Receive this Kingly Sword w^^' is hallowed for the defence of 
 y^ holy Church and deliuered unto thee by the hands of the 
 Bishops {though unworthy, yet consecrated by y^ Authority of y^ 
 holy Apostles). And remember of whome y^ Psalmist did 
 prophecy saying, Gird thy self to*'* thy sword upon thy thigh 
 and w"^ this thy sword exercise thou the force of equity and 
 mightily destroy the growth of iniquity. Protect the Holy Church 
 of God, and his faithfull people, and pursue hereticks no lesse 
 then infidells, defend and help widoivs and orphans, restore the 
 things y' are gone to decay, and maintaine those things that are 
 restored, be revenged of injustice, and confirm things y^ are in 
 good order ; y' doing these things thou maist be glorious in y" 
 triumph of vertue, and excellent in y^ ornament of Justice, and 
 reign for ever with y" Saviour of y^ world, whome in name thou 
 dost represent ^ Christ o" Lord, to whom w"'' the Father and y^ 
 Holy Ghost be all poiver and dominion now and for ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then is ye Armill put about ye King's neck and tyed 
 to ye boughs of his armes the Arch-BP saying : 
 
 (Accipe Armillam) 
 
 Receive y^ Armill of sincerity and wisdome, as a token of 
 Gods enbraceing : whereby all thy zvorkes may be defended 
 against thy enemies both bodily and ghostly, through Christ 
 o' Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then is ye Mantle or Open Pall put upon ye King by 
 ye Deane of Westminster, ye Arch-BP saying : 
 
 {Accipe Palliam) 
 
 Receive this Pall which is formed w"^ foure corners to let 
 thee understand y' y^ foure corners of the world are subiect to y* 
 
 ^ A liter : "Whose Image you bear."
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 331 
 
 power of God and y* no man can happily r eigne upon y^ earth, 
 who hath not received his Authority from Heaven. 
 
 Then the Arch-Bishop taketh the Crown into his 
 hands, layeth it before him upon y^ Altar, and saith y'^ 
 Prayer : 
 
 (Deus tuoruin) 
 
 God the Crowne of y^ faithfull, who croivnest their heads w"'' 
 a crowne of precious stones, that trust in thee, Blesse and sanctify 
 this Crowne, that as y^ same is adorned with diverse precious 
 stones, so this thy servant that weareth it, may be filled w'^ thy 
 manifold graces of all pretious vertices through y* King eternall, 
 thy Son o' Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then the Arch-Bishop setteth yc Crowne upon y^ 
 King's head savins; : 
 
 {Coronet te Deus) 
 
 God crown thee with a Crown of Glory and righteousnesse, zti"' 
 y* hono" and worke of fortitude : that thou by our ministery 
 having a right faith, and manifold fruit of good workes, maist 
 obtaine the Crowne of an everlasting kingdom by y^ gift of him 
 whose kingdome endureth for ever. Amen. 
 
 And afterward he saith this praier : 
 
 {Deus perpetuitatis) 
 God of Eternity, the Commander of all powers, the van- 
 quisher of all enemies, Blesse this thy Servant who boweth his 
 head ^ unto thy Majesty, preserve him in long health and 
 prosperous felicity, be present with him, protect and defend him 
 whensoever he calleth upon thee. Give him, we beseech thee 
 the riches of thy Grace, fill his soule with goodness e, and Crowne 
 him with thy mercy, and let him alwaies in godly devotion waite 
 upon thee, through Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 After ye Prayer ye Arch-BP reads the Confortare. But 
 formerly y^ Quire sung it. 
 
 ^ Side note. — The King must be heere put in mind inter orandum 
 inclinare caput, verbis orationis id postulantibus.
 
 332 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 {Confortare et esto) 
 
 Be strong and of good courage and observe the commande- 
 ments of y^ Lord to walke in his waies, and to keep his cere- 
 monies, precepts, testimonies, and ludgements ; And the 
 Almighiy God prosper thee and strengthen thee wheresoever 
 thou goest. The Lord is thy Ruler, therefore shalt thou want 
 nothing. 
 
 In yc meanewhile yc Quire singeth ye Antheme : 
 
 {Deus in virtute) 
 
 The King shall rejoice in thy strength Lord, exceeding glad 
 shall he be of thy salvation. 
 
 For thou hast granted him his hearts desire and hast not 
 denied him the request of his lips. 
 
 For thou hast prevented him with y'^ blessings of goodnesse, 
 and hast set a Crown of pure gold upon his head. 
 
 Then y^ Arch-Bishop taketh y^ Kings Ring and saith 
 this Prayer : 
 
 (Benedic Deus) 
 
 Blesse Lord and sanctify this Ring, y^ thy Servant wearing 
 it may be sealed with y^ Ring of faith and by the power of 
 y^ highest be preserved from sin, and let all y^ blessings w'^^ 
 are found in holy Scriptures plentifully descend upon him, 
 y* tohatsoever he shall sanctify may be holy, and whatsoever he 
 shall blesse may be blessed. Amen. 
 
 Then ye Arch-BP putteth y^ Ring on ye fourth finger 
 of ye Kings right hand saying : 
 
 {Accipe Regiae dignitatis) 
 
 Receive the Ring of Kingly Dignity, and by it y^ Seale of 
 Catholique faith, y^ as this day thou art adorned y^ Head and 
 Prince of this Kingdome and People so thou maist persevere 
 as the Authour and Establisher of Christianity and the Christian 
 faith ; y^ being rich in faith and happie in workes thou maist 
 raigne with him that is King of Kings to whome be honour and 
 glory for ever and ever. Amen.
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 333 
 
 After the Ring is put on the Arch-BP saith this 
 Prayer : 
 
 (Deus cujus est) 
 
 God to 70hom belongeth all power and dignity, give unto thy 
 Servant Charles the fruit of his Dignity ; wherein grant he 
 may long continue and fear e thee alwaies, and alwaies labour 
 to please thee through Christ 0^ Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then y^ Ks putteth on ye Liiien Gloues because of y^ 
 Anointing. 
 
 Then y^ King taketh off his Sword w^h w^h he was 
 girt before, and with it he goeth to y^' Altar and there 
 offereth it up. 
 
 Then y^ Chief Peere then present offereth and re- 
 deemeth y^ Sword, taketh it from y^ Altar, draweth it 
 out, and so carrieth it before y^ King, from that time 
 during ye whole solemnity. 
 
 Then y^ Arch-BP taketh the Scepter with the Crosse, 
 and delivereth into the Kings right hand saying : 
 
 {Accipe Sceptrum) 
 
 Receive the Scepter, y^ signe of Kingly Power, y^ Rod of the 
 Kingdomes, the Rod of vertue, that thou niayst governe thyself 
 aright, and defend the Holy Church and Christian people 
 committed by God unto thy charge, punish y'^ wicked and protect 
 y^ iust, and lead them in y'' way of righteousness ; that from 
 this temperall kingdom thou maist be advanced to an eternall 
 kingdom by his goodnesse, ivhose kingdome is everlasting. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then ye Arch-Bishop saith y's Praier : 
 
 (Omnium Domine) 
 
 Lord, the Fountaine of all good things, and y^ Authour of 
 all good proceedings. Grant, we beseech thee to this thy servant 
 Charles y^ he may order aright y^ Dignity which he hath ob- 
 tained. Vouchsafe to confirme the honour 7vhich thou hast 
 given him. Honour him. before all Kings, and enrich him 
 zv'^'- a rich benediction. Establish him in y^ Throne of this 
 Realme. Visite him w"' y^ encrease of children, Let Justice
 
 334 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 spring up in his dates and with joy and gladnesse let him reigne 
 in thine everlasting Kingdome. Amen. 
 
 Then y^ Arch-Bishop delivereth y^ Rod with y^ Dove 
 into y"^ Kings left hand saying : 
 
 {Accipe virgani) 
 
 Receive the Rod of vertue and equity. Learn to make much 
 of the godly and to terrify the ivicked, Show y^ way to those that 
 goe astray, Offer thy hand to those that fall, Represse the proud, 
 Lift up the lowly, y' Our Lord fesus Christ may open to thee 
 the dore, who saith of himself, I am the dore, by me if any man 
 enter, he shall be safe ; And let him be thy helper, who is the 
 Key of David, and y^ Scepter of y^ house of Israel, who openeth 
 and no man shutteth, who shutteth and no man openeth, who 
 bringeth y^ captive out of prison where he sate in darknesse, 
 and in y^ shadow of death, y' in all things thou maist follow 
 him, of tvhom y^ Prophet David saith. The scepter of thy king- 
 dome is a right Scepter, thou hast loved righteousnesse and 
 hated iniquity, wherefore God, even thy God, hath anointed 
 thee tv"' y^ oile of gladnesse above thy fellows, even fesus 
 Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 After this he blesseth ye King saying : 
 
 (Benedicat iibi) 
 
 The Lord blesse thee and keepe thee, and as he hath made 
 thee king over his people, so he still prosper thee in this world, 
 and make thee partaker of his eternall felicity in y* %vorld to 
 come. Amen. 
 
 The Kins; thus crowned and invested vouchsafeth to 
 kisse the Arch-Bishop and Bishops that were assisting at 
 his Coronation. 
 
 This done y*^ King goeth from the Altar to y^ Stage 
 to his Throne Royall. All y^ Bishops and other Peeres 
 everyone in his place attending him. 
 
 Heere the Arch-Bishop useth this Prayer : 
 
 Grant Lord y* the Clergie and people gathered together by 
 thine ordinance for this service of the King may by the most 
 gracious assistance of thy goodnesse, and y" vigilant care of
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 335 
 
 thy Servant our King be continually governed and f reserved in 
 all happinesse. Amen. 
 
 The Quire singeth : 
 
 Te Deum laudamus, We Praise thee God. 
 
 The King reposeth himself in his Chaire of State 
 before y^ Throne til ye Te Deum be ended. 
 
 After ye end of it the King is lift up into his Throne 
 by ye Arch-Bishop and Bishops, and being enthronized or 
 placed therein, ye Arch-BP saith : 
 
 (Sta et refine) 
 
 Stand and hold fast from henceforth that place whereof 
 hitherto thou hast bin heyre by y^ succession of thie forefathers, 
 being no%v delivered unto thee by the Authority of the Almighty 
 God, and by y^ hands of Us and all the Bishops and Servants 
 of God. And as thou seest the Clergie to come neerer to y^ 
 Altar, so remember that in places convenient thou give them 
 greater honour: that the Mediatour of God and man may establish 
 thee in this Kingly Throne, to be Mediatour betwixt y* Clergy 
 and Laiety, and that thou maist reigne for ever with fesus 
 Christ y* King of Kings and Lord of Lords, who with the 
 Father and the Holy Ghost liveth and reignethfor ever. Amen. 
 
 Which done the Keeper proclaimes the Kings generall 
 Pardon at y^ foure sides of the Stage. And then, omnes 
 proceres tunc praesentes, all the Peeres then present doe 
 their Homage to ye King publickly upon y*^ Stage. 
 
 The Arch-Bishop first with ye rest of the Bishops 
 kneel downe and make their homage, saying : 
 
 /, N.N. shall befaithfidl and true, and faith and truth beare 
 unto you our Soveraigne Lord and your Heires Kings of 
 England ; and I shall doe and truly acknoivledge the Service of 
 the Lands z(y^'' I claime to hold of you, as in right of the Church. 
 So help me God. 
 
 Then he kisseth the King's left cheeke ; so y^' rest of 
 the Bishops after him. 
 
 After this the Peeres of the Realm kneeling down do 
 make their Homage saying :
 
 336 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 I, N.N. do become your Liegeman of life and limine, and of 
 earthly worship ; and faith and trueth I shall heare unto you, 
 to live and die against all manner of folks. So help me God. 
 
 Which done they all together stand round about y^ 
 King, and stretching forth their hands do touch the 
 Crown upon his head ; as promising by way of ceremony, 
 every one to be ready to support it w^^ all their power. 
 And then kisse the King's cheeke. 
 
 Then y'= King delivereth y^ Scepter and y^ Rod with 
 y^ Dove ijs qui Stirpi Regali sunt propinquiores or to 
 whome he pleases, who ease the King of them, and carry 
 them before him. 
 
 The solemnity of the Kings Coronation and En- 
 thronizing being ended the Archbishop leaveth the King 
 in his Throne and goeth downe to the Altar, 
 
 In y^ interim y^ Quire singeth the Anthem : 
 
 Behold God our defender and looke upon ye face of thine 
 Anointed. 
 
 Then the Arch-Bishop beginneth the Communion, 
 and useth this Prayer : 
 
 (Quaesumus, omnipotens Deus) 
 
 Almighty God we beseech thee y* this thy Servant Charles 
 our King, loho by thy mercy hath received the government of this 
 Realm may also receive an encrease of all vertues, 7vhereby he 
 may be acceptable unto thee, and avoid y^ Gulfe of vice, and 
 overcome all his enemies, and finally come to thee in glory, who 
 art y^ ivay, y^ truth, and y^ light, through Christ Our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then is y^ Epistle read by a Bp. 
 
 I S. Pet. ii., 12, 13, etc. 
 
 Then is y^ Gospell read by another Bishop. 
 
 The Gospell, 
 
 S. Matt, xxii., 15, 16^ etc.
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 337 
 
 Then y^ Arch-Bishop beginneth and the Quire singeth 
 ye Nicen Creed : 
 
 I believe in one God, etc. 
 
 The Creed ended, y^ Arch-BP readeth (or the Quire 
 si r) ye Offertory : 
 
 Let yo'^ light so shine, etc. 
 And then yc Organ playeth. And y^ Quire singeth : 
 
 Let my prater come up into thy presence as the Incense, and 
 the lifting up of my hands be as an evening sacrifice. 
 
 In ye meane while the King descendeth from his 
 Throne and goeth to ye Altar ; offering first Bread and 
 Wine for ye Commvmion. 
 
 Then the King kneeling the Arch-Bishop pronounces 
 over him this Prayer : 
 
 Blesse, Lord, we beseech thee these thy gifts, and sanctify 
 them unto this holy use, that by them we may be partakers of the 
 Body and Bloud of thine onely begotten Son lesus Christ : 
 And thy Servant King Charles may be fedd unto everlasting 
 life of soule and body, and enabled to y'^ discharge of this great 
 place, and Office whereunto thou hast called him, Of thy great 
 goodnesse, grant this Lord for lesus Christ his sake, our 
 onely Mediatour and Advocate. Amen. 
 
 The King after this, returning back to his Chaire, and 
 a while reposed, cometh ye second time to the Altar and 
 there offereth, 
 
 Unam Marcam auri. 
 
 And kneeling downe, ye Arch-BP saith : 
 
 {Omnipotens Deus det tibi) 
 
 Almighty God, give thee the deto of heaven and fainesse of the 
 earth, and abundance of come and ivine. Let all the nations and 
 y* Tribes adore thee. And God shall be thy helper ; God blesse 
 thee with y^ blessings of heaven above the niountaines and the 
 hills, and w'^ the blessings of y'- earth beneath, with y'^ blessing 
 of come and fruit. And let y^ blessings of the old Fathers, 
 Abraham, Isaac, and lacob be established upon thee, through 
 Christ Our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Y
 
 338 MANNER OF THE CORONATION 
 
 The Arch-Bishop shall also add this blessing : 
 
 {Benedic Dne fortitudinem) 
 
 Blesse lord the vertuous carriage of this King, and accept 
 the worhe of his hands. Replefiish the Realme w'^ y^ blessing 
 of heavens of y" dew, of y^ water & of the deepes. Let y* in- 
 fluence of the Sunne and Moone drop dmvn fatnesse on the high 
 mountaines, and y' clouds raise plenty upon the low valleys, y' 
 the earth may abound with store of all things. Let y* blessings of 
 him that appeared in the bush descend upon his head, and y* 
 fulnesse of thy blessings fall upon his children and posterity. 
 Let his feete be dipped in oile, and his home exalted as the home 
 of an Unicorne, by ivhich he may scatter his enemies from the 
 face of the earth. The Lord that sitteth in heaven be his defender 
 for ever through lesus Christ o^ Lord. Amen. 
 
 The King kneeling still at y^ steps of the Altar the 
 Arch-Bishop proceedeth to y'^ Consecration of y*^ Sacra- 
 ment. 
 
 And when he and his Assistants haue communicated 
 He administreth the Body, & ye Deane of Westminster 
 ye Cup to ye King. 
 
 Two Bishops then present are to hold before the King 
 a towell of white silke. 
 
 After ye Communion is ended the King returneth to 
 his Throne. And in ye meanwhile the Quire singeth 
 ye Antheme : 
 
 {Intellige clamorem) 
 
 hearken thou, etc. 
 
 After the Anthem the Arch-BP readeth ye last Prayers. 
 The Quire then singeth : 
 
 Glory be to God on high, etc. 
 
 And so ye Communion endeth. 
 
 When the Communion is ended, the King accom- 
 panied & attended as before goeth into S. Edward's 
 Chappell from his Throne in State. 
 
 And at the Altar there the King taketh off his Crowne
 
 OF KING CHARLES THE FIRST 339 
 
 and delivereth it to the Arch-Bishop who layeth it upon 
 the Altar there. 
 
 Then y^ King withdraweth himself into y^ Traverse 
 there prepared for him. 
 
 In the Traverse the Great Chamberlaine of England 
 disrobeth the King of S. Edwards robes, and forthwith 
 delivereth them to the Deane of Westminster, who 
 bringeth and layeth them upon the Altar. Then is the 
 King newly arrayed with his Robes prepared for him to 
 weare that day, &c laid ready in the Traverse to that end 
 by ye Great Chamberlaine. 
 
 The King being thus newly arrayed cometh from the 
 Traverse to St. Edward's Altar. 
 
 The Arch-Bishop revested still in y^ same manner as 
 he was at the Communion setteth yc Crown Imperiall 
 provided for ye King to weare that day, upon his head. 
 
 The King so crowned taking into his hands the Scepter 
 & ye Rod, goeth from St. Edward's Altar and so up to 
 ye stage ; and so through ye midst of ye Quire and the 
 Body of the Church out at ye West dore, and so returneth 
 to the Palace the same way he came, cum magna gloria. 
 
 The Scepter &c Rod of St. Edward, which the King 
 carried in his hands is after dinner ended to be delivered 
 to the Church of Westminster, to be kept, as heeretofore 
 they have beene, with ye rest of the Regalia.
 
 INDEX 
 
 Abbey Church, 210, 212, 224, 252, 
 
 253. 294. 303.317, 339 
 Abbot, Archbishop, 256, 307, 316 
 Ablutions, 224 
 
 Abyssinian envoy, 211, 221, 222 
 Accession and Coronation, 56-61 
 Acclamations, 21, 38, 45, 80, 172, 
 214, 215, 218, 231, 232, 233, 251, 
 255- 259. 263 
 Adelaide, Queen, 145, 170, 174, 
 
 175, 176, 179, 184, 189, 190, 229 
 Adoration, the humble, 20, 70, 72, 
 
 188, 217 
 Albe. See Colobium Sindonis. 
 Alcuin, 7 
 Alexandra, Queen, 175, 181, 196, 
 
 218, 223 
 Alfred's crown, 142, 143 
 Almoner, Lord High, 251, 264, 319 
 Altar, the High, 213, 253 
 Ambassadors, 211 n., 227, 255, 260 
 Ampulla, 19, 29, 30, 31, 62, 64, 66, 
 
 102, 221 
 Anglesea, Marquess of, 272 
 Anglo-Saxon Coronations, 6, 7, 63, 
 
 84, 86, 95, loi, 107, 147, 153, 156, 
 
 172, 173, 174, 176, 201, 249, 294, 
 
 297, 298 
 Anne of Denmark, 176, 180, iSi, 
 
 182, 188, 202, 285 
 
 Queen, 83, 89, 96, 103, 114, 
 
 117, 146, 154 7?., 159, 161, 169, 
 265 
 
 Annexe to Abbey, 199, 211, 224, 
 
 225 
 Anointing, i, 11, 28-31, 62-68, 8g, 
 
 99, no, 310, 312, 326/: 
 
 of Queen, 46, 47, 174-176, 
 
 181, 182 
 
 Aquitaine, 78, 118, 141, 149, 235, 
 
 24s 
 Area, 30, 54, 196, 212 
 Armagh, Archbishop of, 221 
 
 Armill, 34, in, 112, 116, 120-122, 
 
 310, 330 
 Athelstan's Gospels, 97, 298 
 
 Baldacchino. See Cinque Ports 
 
 Balm, 66. See Oil 
 
 Banquet, 141, 164, 197, 209, 258- 
 
 27S 
 " Barefooted," 235 
 Barons, 149, 239 
 Bath and Wells, Bishop of, 16, 25, 
 
 83, 222 
 Bath, Knights of, 236, 239, 259, 277, 
 
 288-293 
 Bedford, Lord of barony of, 264 
 Bench, the King's, 234 
 Benedictions, 38, 39, 40, 54, 138, 
 
 152, 153, 187, 334 
 Bible, Holy, 16, 22, 27, 38, 39, 150- 
 
 152, 220, 248, 310 
 Bilsington, Nether, lord of manor 
 
 of, 263 
 Bishop, consecration of a, 79, 120, 
 
 153. 171. 310-312 
 Bloomfield, Lady, igo, 200 
 Boleyn, Anne, 282 
 Bracelets, 121, 122 
 Brasenose College, 184 
 
 Bread and Wine offered, 49, 184- 
 
 186, 219 
 Brougham, Lord, 10, 164, 201, 203 
 Buskins. See Tinsen Hose 
 Bute, Marquess of, 9 
 Butlership, chief, 263, 264 
 Byzantine Coronations, 166, 177, 
 
 297. 304 
 
 Cambridge, Duke of, 232 
 Canopies. See Cinque Ports 
 Canterbury, Archbishop of, ii, 13, 
 
 21-55 (passim), 222, 245, 304-309 
 Cap of Estate, 20 «., 25, 30, 90, 98, 
 
 141, 222, 235, 236 
 
 341
 
 342 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Caps, Episcopal, 163, igg, 245, 259 
 Caroline of Anspach, 170, 174, 179 
 
 of Brunswick, 146, 153, 201, 
 
 202-208 
 
 Carriage procession, 205, 220, 278 
 Carver, grand, 273 
 Catholic faith, defence of, 36, 117 
 Chair of St. Edward, 30, 31 «., 34, 
 
 38, 46, 104, 105, 153, 213, 298- 
 
 302 
 " Chair of Queen Mary," 174 
 Chairs, 18, 20, 21, 25, 27, 28, 40, 
 
 SI, 70, 79, 89, 187, 212, 231, 317 
 Chalice, 16, 22, 49, 53, 191, 319 
 
 of St. Edward, 191, 193, 256 
 
 Chamberlain, Lord, 13, 32, 34, 134, 
 
 210, 211, 244, 266, 268 
 
 Lord Great, 15, 21, 25, 32, 
 
 33. 34. 35. 51. 106, 116, 123, 197, 
 236, 240, 241, 246, 254, 260, 265, 
 266 
 
 Champion, the, 13, 261-263, 269- 
 
 273, 277 
 Chancellor, Lord High, 13, 21, 171, 
 
 217, 222, 245, 256, 264, 319 
 Chancery, clerks of the, 243, 268 
 Chapel of Henry VIL, 288, 289 
 
 of St. Edward, 32, 49, 54, 55, 
 
 81, 105, 196-199, 214, 219, 221, 
 249, 294-296 
 
 Chapel Royal, children of, 210, 221, 
 241, 243 
 
 Sub-dean of, 212, 221, 
 
 241, 243, 250 
 
 Charles I., 8, 56, 57, 59, 67 n., 72, 
 73, 80, 85, 87, 88, 94, 104, 112, 
 124, 125, 137, 138, 161, 162, 166, 
 167, 171, 188, 191, 194, 235, 249, 
 286, 316^ 
 
 Charles H., 59, 67, 70, 76, 93, 105, 
 113. 137. 144. 153. 167. 184, 235, 
 267, 268, 273, 286, 289, 303 
 
 Charles HI. (Young Chevalier), 269 
 
 Charlotte, Queen, 174, 183, 253, 
 266 
 
 Cheap, cross in, 282, 286 
 
 Chester, Bishop of, 242 
 
 Choir, 20, 225, 319 
 
 Chrism. See Oil 
 
 Church, the King's relation to, 27, 
 36, 41, 42, 85, 92, 96, loi, m, 
 130, 131, 135, 150, 152, 156, 167, 
 177, 185, 189, 327, 330, 332, 335 
 
 Cinque Ports, Barons of, 106, 235, 
 236, 237, 238, 24s, 247, 255, 256, 
 259. 267, 285, 320 
 
 Clarke, Mr. Somers, 224, 225, 293 
 
 Closet, the Royal, 212 
 
 Clovis, 63 
 
 College of Arms, 222, 223 
 
 Colobium Shidonis, 32, no, in, 
 
 112, 220, 310 
 Colonies, the, 43, 235 
 Columba, St., 176 
 Comb, ritual, 109, no 
 Commons, House of, 107, 163, 164, 
 
 197, 218, 229 
 Communion, Holy, 11, 23, 49, 86, 
 
 182, 184, 189, 191, 193, 194, 218, 
 
 223, 309 
 
 Compton, Bishop, 84, 103, 126, 151, 
 
 194. 308 
 Confessor. See Edward, St. 
 
 of the household, 250 
 
 Confirmation, analogy with, 102, 
 
 177 
 Confortare, 38, 149, 150, 216, 311 
 Connaught, Duke of, 211, 212 
 Constable, Lord High, 15, 21, 241, 
 
 261 
 Copes, 19, 22, 198, 199, 221, 222, 
 
 224, 240, 242, 255 
 
 Coronet te Deus, 11, 38, 147, 149, 331 
 Coronets, 38, 42, 43, 48, 55, 148, 
 
 149, 163, 223, 258, 259, 277 
 Cosin, Bishop, 85,99 
 Cost of coronation, 287 
 Cramp-rings, 130, 132, 133 
 Cranmer, Archbishop, 100, 138, 
 
 281, 307 
 Cromwell, Oliver, 3, 56, 93, 151, 
 
 299 
 Crosiers, 222, 224, 255 
 Cross, sign of, 30, 71, 105, 176 
 Crown, Imperial, 55, 139, 141, 197, 
 
 222, 339 
 
 of St. Edward, 16, 37, 38, 
 
 49. S3. 139-148, 215, 222 
 
 the Queen's, 14, 47, 48, 49, 
 
 53- SS. 177. 178. 183, 210, 223 
 
 Crucifix, 191, 192, 199 
 Cupbearer, chief, 264, 273 
 Curtana, 15, 118, 119-242 
 
 Dalmatic. See Supertunica 
 Dancing at banquet, 275 
 Dapifer, 273 
 
 Date of coronation, 56-61 
 Declaration, 26, 27, 90 
 Deigratia, loi, 311 
 Democratic elements, i, 74, 75, 93, 
 164. 233
 
 INDEX 
 
 343 
 
 Denmark, Prince George of, 159, 
 
 182, 195 
 Designatio Status, 155 
 Dethronements, 76-78 
 Deus humilium, 187 
 Deus in virtute, 150, 332 
 Deus qui populis, 23, 84, 86, 325 
 Dillegrout, presentation of, 273 
 Divine right of kings, 311 
 Duckworth, Sub-dean, 309 
 Durham, Bishop of, 16, 25, 83, 
 
 222, 223 
 Dymoke. See Champion 
 
 Edward I., 158, 200, 298, 300 
 Edward II., 76, yj, 82, 233, 275 
 Edward IV., 234, 288 
 Edward VI., 59, 66, 73, 88, 89, 100, 
 
 104, 113, 150, 151, 161, 163, 167, 
 
 184, 255, 282, 283, 288, 307 
 Edward VII., 10, 11, 12, 17, 56, 60, 
 
 62, 82, 107, 156, 162 «., 171, 181, 
 
 195, 196, 210-226, 277 
 St., 57, 92, 97, 106, 108, 
 
 no, 138, 143, 144, 153, 213, 276, 
 
 294, 295-301 
 Effingham, Earl of, 277 
 Egbert, Archbishop, 6, 86, 201 
 Eleanor of Provence, 279 
 Elizabeth, 57, 67, 81, 86, 104, 116, 
 
 121, 128, 145, 148, 159, 161, 167, 
 ^ 172, 187-189, 249, 283, 284, 307 
 Ely, Bishop of, 16, 181, 222 
 Emperor, the, 65, 108, 136, 141, 147, 
 
 148, iSS, 176, 184, 185, 192, 256, 
 
 297, 301 
 Entrance, 12-17, 68, 6g, 319 
 Epistoler, 24, 49, 52, 189 
 Errol, Earl of, 277 
 Esher, Viscount, 212 
 Ethelred, King, 7 
 Ewer, basin, and towel, presenta- 
 tion of, 268 n. 
 Exeter, Bishop of, 181 
 Exhortation, the long, 189 
 
 Falcons, presentation of, 264 
 Fasting reception, 194, 291, 309 
 Fealty, Episcopal, 42, 159, 160,335 
 Feudal services. See Sergeantry 
 Fir7netur ma?ius tua, 234, 249, 321 
 French Coronations, 6, 7, 63, 64, 
 65, 82, loi, 117, 123, 134, 135, 
 136, 140, 141, 147, 154, 182, 184, 
 1S6, igi, 200, 277, 293, 294, 296 
 
 Garter King of Arms, 15, 21, 
 38, 171, 240, 241, 242, 263 
 
 Knights of, 13, 30, 105, 106, 
 
 151, 222, 244, 259 
 
 George I., 170, 179, 208, 235, 265, 
 291, 292 n. 
 
 George II., 148, 152, 170, 178, 179, 
 
 191, 208, 271 
 
 George III., 94, in, 118, 145, 166, 
 183, 234, 250, 253, 254, 268, 277 
 
 George IV., 56, 60, 90, 98, 123, 
 14s. 146. 153. 158. 187, 190, 203, 
 208, 236-248, 249, 250, 254, 272, 
 287, 303 
 
 Girding with sword, 32-34, 114, 115 
 
 Girdle, 32, no, 116 
 
 Gloves, 36, 108, 109, 134, 135, 298 
 
 Gold Staff Officers, 220, 237 
 
 Gospeller, 24, 50, 52, 189 
 
 Grey, Earl, g, 164, 229 
 
 Gwydir, Lord, 254 
 
 Hallelujah Chorus, 194 
 Henrietta Maria, 57, 179, 188, 202 
 Henry II., 170, 202, 312 
 Henry III., 295, 296, 306 
 Henry IV., 62, 65, 88, 118, 128, 
 
 190, 273, 288, 292, 297 
 Henry V., 100 «., 144, 157, 208, 
 
 266 
 Henry VI., 73, 74, 132, 184, 193, 
 
 195, 270, 274, 27s, 288, 297 
 Henry VII., 82, 83, 104, 202, 234 
 Henry VIII., 73, 93, 167, 184, 190, 
 
 192, 234, 296 
 Heralds, /a«»« 
 Herb-women, 238, 242, 248, 249, 
 
 250 
 Heydon, lord of manor of, 268 n. 
 Holy day, 56, 57, 200, 289, 310, 317 
 
 water, 147, 249 
 
 Homage, i, 11, 21, 41-44, 156-165, 
 
 222, 223 
 Hood, Viscount, 205-207 
 Hope, Mr. W. H. St. J. , 220-225 
 Household, Treasurer of, 50 
 Houseling Pall, 190, 338 
 Howley, Archbishop, 10, 154, 155, 
 
 179, 196, 230, 309 
 Hungary, King of, 142, 314, 315 
 
 Imposition of hands, 176, 310 
 Incense, 23, 85, 147, 183, 248, 249, 
 
 281 
 India, 43, 220, 235
 
 344 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Inthronization, i, 40, 41, 154-156, 
 
 310 
 Introit, 23, 85, 218 
 Ireland, Church of, 96, 115, 221, 
 
 245 
 Italian Coronations, 183 «. 
 
 Jacob's Stone, 301 
 
 James I. and VI., 8, 57, 59, 67, 167, 
 182, 249, 285, 287, 289 
 
 James II., 79, 103, 114, 115, 117, 
 121, 123, 128, 129, 130, 135, 146, 
 148, 156, 164, 168, 169, 178, 194, 
 235, 249, 255, 256, 270, 287, 292 
 
 James VIII., 146, 168, 182 n. 
 
 Jerusalem Chamber, 197, 210 
 
 Jewel House, Keeper of, 13, 35, 
 47, 221 
 
 John, 57, 75, 86, 156, 256 
 
 Judith, 201 
 
 Juxon, Archbishop, 129, 307 
 
 Kaisermarsch, 218 
 
 Katharine of Arragon, 180, 190, 
 
 281 
 
 of Braganza, 194 
 
 Keeper, Lord, 171, 335 
 Kent, Duchess of, 232, 237 
 " Kinds, in both," 53, 192-194 
 Kingston-on-Thames, 155, 294 
 Kiss, liturgical, 153, 154, 190, 193, 
 
 216, 223, 310, 334 
 
 of Homage, 43, 44, 159-162 
 
 Koh-i-Noor, 210 
 
 Lady Chapel, 221 
 
 Lady, the Great, 175, 179, 181, 
 
 197 
 Laetatus sum, 20, 69, 231 
 Larderer, chief, 264 
 Latin epigrams, 277 
 Laud, Archbishop, 8, 97, 104, 137, 
 
 161, 162, 292, 316 
 Laurence's paintings, 276 
 Legends, 298, 299, 301 
 Liagh-fail. See Stone of Fortune 
 Liber Regalis, 8, 9, 135, 173, 193, 
 
 248, 300, 310, 317 
 Lights, processional, 249, 310 
 Lincoln, Bishop of, 240, 245, 247 
 Litany, 22, 52,84, 85, 221,225, 3io, 
 
 324 
 London, Bishop of, 16, 33, 222 
 Louis XVI., 145, 147, 1S4, 186, 
 
 200, 292 
 Lyston, lord of manor of, 264 
 
 Macaulay quoted, 229, 230 
 Maclagan, Archbishop, 219 
 Man, Lord of Isle of, 264 
 Mantle, Imperial. See Robe Royal 
 St. Edward's, 298. See Super- 
 tunica 
 Maple cups, presentation of, 263 
 Marshal, Earl, 15, 219, 260, 261, 
 
 264, 266, 273, 276, 320 
 Marten, Henry, 143 
 Mary of Scotland, 74, 88, 129, 302 
 Tudor, 66, 73, 81, 96, 97, 
 
 104, 105, 116, 121, 128, 161, 167, 
 
 25s, 283, 296 
 Mayor, Lord, 15, 256, 263, 264, 
 
 267 
 Medals, Coronation, 165-171 
 Melchisedek, analogy of, 185 
 Micklethwaite, Mr. J. T., 212, 224 
 Milan, Church of, 184 
 Mitres, 148, 149, 222, 224, 255 
 " Mixta persona," loi, 120, 184, 
 
 185, 310-312 
 Modena, Mary of, 164, 177, 178, 
 
 i8o, 270, 292 
 Mound. See Orb. 
 Music, Coronation, 20, 172, 195, 
 
 211, 213, 214, 218, 219, 226, 253, 
 
 275 
 
 Napier, chief, 273 
 
 Napoleon Buonaparte, 3, 140, 147, 
 
 301 
 Navy, the, 152, 250, 251 
 Nayler's paintings, 276 
 Nelson, the Earl, 254 n. 
 Normandy. See Aquitaine 
 Norwich, Bishop of, 14, 25, 218, 
 
 245 
 
 Oath, 1, 26-28, go-98, iBi, 298, 
 
 313. 322 
 Oblations, the kingly, lo, 50, 51, 
 
 80-83, 183. 186, 187, 189 
 O'Connell, Daniel, 164 
 Offertorium, 49, 182 
 Oglethorpe, Bishop, 159, 161, 188, 
 
 307 
 Oil, the holy, i, 63-68, 102-104, 
 
 175, 176, 200, 298, 310 
 Omens, 57, 80, 87, 88, 124, 125, 
 
 138, 149, 154, 156, 164, 270 
 Orb, 16, 35, 55, 125, 126, 137, 197, 
 
 260 
 Oxford, Bishop of, 14, 25, 218, 247 
 Burgesses of, 264
 
 INDEX 
 
 345 
 
 Pages, 218, 225, 254, 276 
 
 Pallium. See Robe Royal 
 
 Palls of anointing, 30, 47, 106, 11 1, 
 
 175, 2ig, 222 
 Pannetier, grand, 273 
 Pardon, royal, 171, 172, 335 
 Parliament Robe, 123, 124, 222, 
 
 236, 239, 339 
 Patina, 16, 22, 50 
 Paul's, St., service at, 279 
 Pectoral cross, 310 
 Peeresses, 46, 48, 175, 181, 219, 
 
 223, 244, 257, 268 
 
 Peers, 41-44, 148, 149, 157-165, 
 
 218, 222, 230, 239, 244, 257 
 Perfuming Pan. See Incense 
 Peter, St., 186, 294 «., 295, 296, 
 
 297, 298, 301 
 Poet laureate, 273 
 Post communion, 53, 194 
 Preface, proper, 10, 11, 52, 189,326 
 Presbytery. See Area 
 Prince of Wales, 43, 60, 149, 159, 
 
 162, 208, 209, 211, 221 
 Princes of the Blood, 43, 44, 156, 
 
 211, 221, 231, 232, 246, 319 
 Princely largess, 10, 165-171, 263 
 Procession, liturgical, 10, 68, 230, 
 
 242-252, 255 
 of the Consort, 14, 216, 219, 
 
 221, 222, 224, 231, 245 
 King, 14-17, 219, 222, 
 
 224, 231, 246, 247, 319 
 ■ of Regalia, 211, 221, 222, 241, 
 
 242, 319 
 Progress from the Tower, 151, 278- 
 
 287 
 Protector noster, 113, 336 
 " Protestant," 26, 90-92 
 Pugilists, 238, 265 
 Pulpit, 24, 69, 89 
 Pyx Chapel, 143, 297 
 
 Queen's Coronation, 46-48, 173- 
 182, 193, 200-208, 219, 257, 279, 
 280, 281 
 
 Regalia, 14, 47, 48, 54, 55, 
 
 269. See Crown, Sceptre, Ring 
 
 Quoifs, 108, 17s, 329 
 
 Recess, 54, 55, 196-199, 224 
 Recognition, 21, 72-80, 217, 320 
 Redemption of Sword, 34, 117, 
 
 135. 333 
 Redgmoitlet , 269 
 Refreshments, 197, 253, 265, 266 
 
 Regalia, destruction of, 59, no, 112, 
 
 121, 137, 142, 143, 191, 298 
 Rehearsals, 214, 225, 226, 271 
 Release. See Pardon 
 Relics of saints, 249 
 Repose, chairs of, 182, 320, 326 
 Requisition of the Bishops, 93, 323 
 Richard I., 83, 96, 145, 147, 156 
 Richard II., 58, 62, 64, 65, 66, 75, 
 
 Tj, 78, 88, 105, 121, 124, 135, 157, 
 
 192, 235, 275, 277, 279 
 Richard III., 146, 192, 208, 209, 
 
 235 
 Ring of St. Edward, 131, 132, 298, 
 
 332 
 
 the King's, 13, 36, 126, 298, 311 
 
 the Queen's, 13, 47, 177 
 
 Robe Royal, 34, 35, 55, iii, 122- 
 
 125, 22Q, 303, 310, 330 
 Robes, Master of, 16, 35 
 
 Mistress of, 14, 175, 181 
 
 Rod of Equity, 36, 37, 136, 334. See 
 
 Sceptres 
 Rolle, Lord, 165 
 Russian Coronations, loB, 175, 177, 
 
 186, 193, 266 
 
 Salve festa dies, 249 
 
 Sancroft, Archbishop, 84, 103, 104, 
 
 114, 128, 160, 308 
 Sandals, no, in, 329 
 Sceptres of King, 16, 37, 41, 53, 54, 
 
 55, 125, 126. 135-138, 183, 197, 
 
 241, 242, 246, 247, 260, 298, 310 
 of Queen, 14, 48, 49, 53, 
 
 54, 55, 173, 180, 245 
 Scott, Sir Walter, 269, 272, 302 
 Scottish Coronations, 65 71., 70, 76, 
 
 79, 93, 117, 142, i6o, 163, 167, 
 
 181, 199, 286, 298, 299, 300, 302 
 Scullery, the silver, 264 
 Secreta, 50, 186, 223 
 Sergeantry, 36, 134, 256, 261, 262, 
 
 263, 264, 268 71., 273 
 Sermon, 24, 25, 52, 74, 87-90, 181, 
 
 232 
 Sidney, Henry, 164 
 ' ' South side of the altar," 20, 54, 83 
 Spectators, 251, 252, 253 
 Spoon, 19, 30, 31, 62, 63 
 Spurs, 15, 32, 55, 114, 183 «., 197, 
 
 242, 246 
 
 Sta et reti7ie, 41, 155, 335 
 
 Staff, St. Edward's, 14, 55, 137, 
 
 197, 241, 246 
 Standard-bearers, 13, 221, 244, 255
 
 346 
 
 INDEX 
 
 Stephen, i6i, 248 
 
 Steward, Lord High, 16, 69, 145, 
 
 247, 261, 266, 267 
 Stigand, Archbishop, 173, 305 
 Stole. See Armill 
 Stone of Fortune, i, 105, 298 
 Styles, proclamation of, 263 
 Summons, form of, 257 
 Supertunica, 32, 110, in, 113, 219, 
 
 310 
 Supporters, Episcopal, 14, 16, 25, 
 
 44, 48, 49, 80, 83, 148, 181, 182, 
 
 218, 240, 247, 310 
 Sussex, Duke of, 232 
 Stistentatio Coronce, 44, 147, 148, 
 
 162, 163 
 Sword, delivery of, 32-34, 114-119, 
 
 312. 329 
 Swords, IS, 22, 27, 33, 41, 54, xi8, 
 119, 150, 184, 217, 242, 246 
 
 Talbot, William Earl, 267, 277 
 Te Deum, 54, 153, 218, 224 
 Temple, Archbishop, 23 n., 198, 
 
 199, 214-216, 222, 223, 249 ] 
 Theatre, 20, 21, 22, 24, 54, 69, 70, 
 
 187, 212, 232, 317 
 Theatres, opening of, 229, 287 
 Thirlby, Bishop, 303 
 Thomas, St., 64, 176, 298, 306 
 Thrones, 20, 41, 48, 53, 70, 161, 
 
 165, 187, 217, 237 
 Thynne, Lord John, 196 
 Tinsen hose, no, in, 1x2, 329 
 Tower of London, 210 
 Traverses, 187, 188, 194, 197, 317 
 Treasurer, Lord High, 256 
 " Triumphs," 279, 282, 283 
 
 Under-vestures, 108, 318 
 
 Veni Creator, 28, 84, 86, 99, 103, 
 
 3TO. 323 
 Victoria, Queen, 56, 60, 62, 98, 99, 
 107, no, 112, 113, 120, 122, 126, 
 127, 155, 161, 163, 165, 170, 189, 
 
 190, 194, 196, 197, 203, 227-229, 
 
 232, 287, 288, 291 
 Vigil, the King's, 254, 288-293, 3i7 
 
 Wafers, presentation of, 264 
 Walpole, Horace, i, 253, 267, 276 
 Wardrobe, officer of the great, 50, 
 
 80 
 Water pageant, 280, 281, 287 
 Welldon, Bishop, 221 
 Wellington, Duke of, 10, 163, 196, 
 
 203, 207, 229, 261, 272 
 Westminster, Chapter of, 12, 25, 
 
 68, 104, 210, 211, 221, 224, 234, 
 
 240, 241, 243, 303, 319 
 
 Dean of, 12, 22, 25, 30, 31, 
 
 32, 34. 35. 36, 38. 39. 52. 53, 54. 
 55, 104, 221, 224, 241, 243, 291, 
 292, 309, 312, 317, 320 
 
 Hall, 10, 62, 158, 200, 233- 
 
 242, 248 
 
 scholars, 80, 210, 214, 221, 277 
 
 Whitehall, 125, 268, 285. SeeV\%\\ 
 Whitgift, Archbishop, 8 
 Wigs, Episcopal, 157 
 William W. of Germany, 5, 152 
 William IV., 9, 10, 81 «., 107, 108, 
 
 116, 154, 163, 170, 190, 199, 229- 
 
 232, 233, 254, 287 
 William and Mary, 11, 56, 76, 81, 
 
 89, 102, 103, 106, 128, 135, 146, 
 
 151, 161, 164, 168, 169, 202, 253, 
 
 256, 271, 292, 308 
 Winchester, Bishop of, 16, 33, 214, 
 
 222 
 Wordsworth, Canon Christopher, 
 
 316 
 Worksop, Lord of, 36, 37, 134, 135, 
 
 222 
 Wulfstan, Bishop, 295 
 
 York, Archbishop of, n, 13, 24, 33, 
 39. 83, 173, 176, 219, 221, 223, 
 
 24s. 305. 309 
 Elizabeth of, 280, 281 
 
 Zadok the Pnest, 30, 65, 218, 327 
 
 Printed by Ballantvne, Hanson S^ Co. 
 Edinburgh &" London
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 atCD UKL-LD 
 
 --fi6.t..?.'i^, 
 
 ,7: 
 
 1 L9-Series 4939
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below 
 
 FHB 3 193/ 
 
 APR I 2 1937 
 
 APR 2 6 1937 
 
 JA1\R 6 1952 
 6 1953 
 
 JUN 3 1960 
 
 E DE( 
 
 uti: 
 
 «3 
 
 Form L-9-l.TWi-7,'.11 
 
 BEC'D LDUfin 
 
 i fiL MAR 3 1 1975 
 MAV - $ 1975 
 
 EB » ««» 
 
 MAY 12 ia&. 
 
 Movni»'.s SSISSl, 11,27 'M, 
 
 4 REiD 
 
 C 1 1971 
 
 rtr •?*, 1973 

 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 574 844 7 
 
 3 1158 01238 2858